I Love Being a Rainboom

by Wildcard25

Rating: teen
Tags: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles, Adventure, Violence, Twilight Sparkle (EqG), Crossover, Human, Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle, Alternate Universe, Other, Starlight Glimmer, Equestria Girls, Science Fiction, Comedy
Length: 73493

The Rainbooms and the Turtles are back again, and in another dimension where another team of mutant turtles live. Join the teams as they learn to work together against allying threats from both universes.

The Rainbooms, the Turtles, and their allies are back again. And this time, they're going on a inter-dimensional trip to another New York where they cross paths with another team of turtles. Will the turtle teams be able to work well together when familiar threats emerge and return or will they have finally met their matches?

TeenageMutantNinjaTurtles2012xEquestriaGirlsxMyLittlePonyFriendshipisMagicxTeenageMutantNinjaTurtles2003 crossover.

The timeline in the 2003 universe takes place after the events of the Lost Episodes. Meaning the events of Fast Forward, Back to the Sewer, and Turtles Forever have not happened.

I don't wanna have to deal with or listen to so many of you who pestered and annoyed me with constantly asking me when my next one of this series would be. I took that break to get away from it, but clearly some of you didn't take the hint like others did. Well, hope you're happy I launched this. But don't ask me when I'll update it because that's up to me. I don't care if you're impatient or restless, you just have to deal. Thank you.

Published 2019-11-01 20:30:02 UTC
Last updated 2021-02-12 01:46:11 UTC

Alternate Origins

The turtles, Rainbooms, and their friends were being guided by the alternate turtles through their city before parking their vehicles inside a garage, and got out.

“Alright, you guys, just follow us so you don't get lost.” Leonardo instructed, as he and his brothers led their guests.

As they walked through a tunnel, Twilight looked around, “An old reservoir pumping station?”

“This is where you live?” Donnie inquired.

“Yeah,” Donatello confirmed, “But we did have other lairs before this. But they were both discovered or destroyed by enemies who figured out where we stayed.”

“Gotta hate it when the enemy knows where ya live.” Rainbow replied.

“Yeah. Like how Raph and Casey led our enemies right to our lair one time.” Mikey quipped, as Raph and Casey clonked his head.

Raphael turned to his counterpart and Casey, “You bozos led your enemies to your own lair?”

“Hey, it wasn't my fault. Casey was following me.” Raph argued.

“Dude, they would've been following you even if I wasn't!” Casey argued with Raph.

As they argued, Michelangelo spoke to his brothers, “Wow, it's so dejavu.”

“No kidding.” Leonardo agreed.

“So where do you turtles live?” Donatello asked the others.

“We have our own sewer den lair. We've lived there since we were mutated, and if it ever got trashed by any enemy we spruced it up till it was good as new.” Leo explained.

“You mean you've never been in a situation where you had to leave your home and go elsewhere?” Leonardo asked.

“Well, that has happened to us.” April admitted.

“Same with us.” Fluttershy put in.

“Well, this is it.” Donatello said, as they entered the lair.

The turtles and the humans looked around in awe at how nice the layout was. There was a gym section for training, a lab with a big computer monitor, a big screen TV, a kitchen, the works.

“Wow. What an awesome lair.” Rainbow gasped.

“TV!” Mikey and Pinkie cheered.

“Not a bad set up.” Karai looked around.

"I'll say. Check out that computer monitor," Donnie marveled at the monitor up ahead, "Doesn't look like much compared to the Batcomputer, but still it looks so awesome."

"Donnie, you're drooling." April said dryly.

Suddenly footsteps were approaching, and the girls hid and watched. The turtles watched and saw stepping out into the open was an anthro rat man, whom they could tell was the Master Splinter of this world. Compared to their father, this Splinter was much shorter, had gray fur, and a short gray beard.

“Welcome home, my sons,” Splinter began, until he looked and saw the other turtles, “And... My sons?”

“Master Splinter?” the turtles gasped.

Splinter looked back and forth between the two sets of turtles, before turning to his Leonardo, “Leonardo, explain.”

“Father, these turtles are actually us from another dimension.” Leonardo explained.

“It's true,” Leo confirmed, “Much like your sons, we were trained by our Master Splinter in the ways of the ninja. About courage, honor, and strength of both body and mind.”

Splinter looked over Leo and his brothers closely as if meditating, until he spoke up, “I can see it in your eyes, you truly are like my sons.”

The turtles sighed in relief, as Leo spoke, “Thank you, sensei. And forgive us but we also brought some friends with us.”

Splinter was confused, as he looked over seeing April, Casey, Karai, Shini, the Rainbooms, and their friends come out of hiding. The sight of them left the rat in shock, “My sons, you allow human strangers into our lair?” he asked sternly, which got both sets of turtles scared, especially since this reminded the turtles of how strict their master could be whenever they broke a rule or did something reckless.

Sunset Shimmer approached, “Master Splinter, please. Allow us to explain ourselves. We are not your enemies. In fact we're like an extended family to the turtles here.” she motioned to their turtle friends.

Splinter decided to give her a chance, “Go on.”

“My name is Sunset Shimmer. This is Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Starlight Glimmer, Princess Twilight, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo,” the girl began, “My friends and I were also trained in the art of the ninja along side the turtles by their Master Splinter.”

“Though technically, I was trained by the turtles and my friends.” Starlight spoke up.

“Same here.” Apple Bloom said on behalf of her and her friends.

“I see.” Splinter replied.

“I just can't believe we're seeing Master Splinter again.” Donnie told his brothers.

“Yeah. But this Splinter is really short.” Mikey added.

Splinter's ear twitched upon hearing that, and as quick as a flash appeared behind Mikey, drop kicking him, and pinning him to the ground, “Never disrespect your sensei from any universe.” the rat warned Mikey.

“Yes, sensei.” Mikey cringed.

“Yup. Definitely Splinter.” Donnie noted.

April spoke, “He certainly has sensei's skills.”

“And the wise tone.” Casey added.

Splinter turned to the two, “April and Casey?”

“Yeah, that's right.” April confirmed.

Splinter turned to Keno, Karai, and Shini, “And who are you young ones?”

“Name's Keno.”

“I'm Shinigami, or Shini.”

Karai approached, “I am Karai.”

Splinter gasped, “Karai?”

“Yes, but I also go by Miwa. Hamato Miwa.”

Splinter once again gasped at the mention of that name, “Hamato? How can that be?”

“We got a lot to talk about, sensei. So you should all listen closely.” Princess Twilight began.

Soon the turtles, and their friends were all enjoying some tea while explaining their situation to the alternate turtles and their sensei.

“And that's about it.” Applejack finished.

“Let me get this straight...” Donatello began, “Sunset, Starlight, and Princess Twilight, and her dog come from another world populated by ponies?”

“And dragons, don't forget dragons.” Spike put in.

“And you girls harness magic from these geodes you obtained.” Leonardo continued.

“Precisely.” Twilight confirmed.

“This is totally wild!” Michelangelo cheered.

“We thought you'd feel that way.” Pinkie smiled.

“And now let's talk shop with you guys.” Raphael motioned to their counterparts.

“Your sensei was Hamato Yoshi, Karai is his daughter who was taken by your Shredder who raised her to think he was her father, and your Shredder turned into a mutant?” Leonardo began.

“And you've traveled to alternate universes and realities as well?” Donatello asked.

“That sums it up.” Donnie confirmed.

“And I thought we dealt with messed up stuff before.” Raphael told his brothers.

Splinter spoke to the turtles and their friends, “This world you have come from is indeed quite different compared to ours. I never would've imagined in my wildest dreams that in another world I am my master Hamato Yoshi.”

“Your master?” Casey asked.

“Were you trained by sensei as well?” Rarity inquired.

“Not exactly.” Splinter sighed, as he began to tell the group the origin of him and his family.

Many years ago, I was what you would call normal. I was once a pet of my master, Hamato Yoshi. My master was a ninja of great power. One of the greatest practitioners of ninjitsu for many centuries. I was his pet rat, and I learned ninjitsu by mimicking his movements from my cage.

For many years I was happy for we were a family. But that life ended when the Shredder sent his Foot Ninja to attack my master. My master battled honorably. But through their dishonorable ways the Foot Ninja overpowered him. Then the Shredder entered. They accused my master of working for their enemies and wanted information. They were relentless, but my master only said one thing.

“He who lives without honor, will end without honor."

I tried to save my master, but my efforts were in vain. Though I did leave my mark. The Shredder had taken my Master Yoshi from me, from the world. Not long after that I ventured forth without a home wandering the streets and sewers looking for whatever I could find. Until one day up on the surface I witnessed another accident. A young boy carried a glass jar with four pet infant turtles.

“Oh, you mean them?” Pinkie motioned to the other turtles, only to get shushed by her friends, as Splinter continued.

An old blind man was crossing the street, when he was almost run down by a large truck. As one boy sough to help the old man he caused the other boy to drop the jar shattering it and the turtles were swept into the sewers. The truck itself swirled out of control a metal canister bounced out of the back. It smashed open releasing a glowing ooze which covered the turtles bodies. I took pity gathering them up in an old coffee can but ended up getting covered in the substance as well.

I took them to my burrow, and by the next morning I awoke to find the four had doubled in size. I noticed the ooze had affected their growth, and changed me also making me larger and more intelligent. They followed me everywhere, except above ground. I knew the people above would not understand, for we are so different. I was amazed by their dexterity, but even so not prepared for what happened one day.

“Splinter!” one of the baby turtles spoke.

They actually spoke my name. Soon they were all speaking. Intelligence followed soon after. Realizing that the world above is sometimes a dangerous place I began teaching them ninjitsu. Which you all know is the secret arts of stealth and power. And it was all previously knew of this world. From a battered book on Renaissance art I fished out of a storm drain, I had given them all names. Leonardo. Donatello. Raphael. Michelangelo. Together they are...

“Turtles forever!” the other Turtles cheered with a four way high three.

“What a fascinating story.” Twilight admitted.

“We're terribly sorry about your master, Splinter.” Fluttershy apologized looking weepy.

“Indeed,” Rarity agreed, “He sounded like a very good man. Just as our sensei was.”

“I can believe it,” Splinter replied, “But I cannot imagine in another universe I was not only my master, but had a real family just as my master did.”

“Not to mention your Shredder was once considered his brother.” Leonardo spoke up.

“Or that he was human.” Michelangelo put in.

“What's that supposed to mean?” Applejack asked.

“Our Shredder wasn't human, he was just pretending to be human.” Donatello explained.

“What was he?” Leo asked.

“He was an Utrom.” Leonardo answered.

“An Utrom?!” the group gasped.

“Don't you mean a Kraang?” April asked.

“A what?” Michelangelo asked.

“You know, Kraang,” Casey began, “Squishy brain aliens, walk around in robot bodies and speak badly in English.”

“That sounds like the Utroms, only they speak perfectly clear.” Donatello noted.

“Well, the Utrom exist in our world, but there's another faction of them called the Kraang,” Fugitoid explained, “For millions of nextons, the Utrom all had individual personalities. Then one nexton, an Utrom scientist named "Kraang" discovered the mutagen of the Kraathatrogon Worm. Kraang Prime was born, becoming deranged in the process. He used his horrible psychic powers to overcome millions of Utrom, turning them into slave-copies of himself! And so, the Kraang were born.”

“Yikes.” Michelangelo gasped.

“They invaded our dimension and city countless times, even once took it over and held it captive for at least three months.” Donnie explained.

“Whoa.” Raphael gasped.

“Luckily we were able to put a stop to them and save the city sending them all back to Dimension X.” April added.

“So your Shredder was just an Utrom?” Starlight inquired.

“That's right,” Donatello confirmed, “He was an Utrom outlaw named Ch'Rell. When the Utrom captured him they were bringing him back to their home world to face punishment, but Ch'Rell escaped and caused damage to their ship causing them crash on earth in Japan during the Sengoku period of feudal time. Ch'rell escaped out into the wilds while the other Utroms realized the position in which they were now in. So they took the remaining technology from the shipwreck to create robot bodies so they could hide amongst the humans. With Earth's technology too primitive to be of any value in getting them home, they decided that they would just have to wait for technology to develop… no matter how long it took.”

“They had to been waiting for such a long time.” Rainbow realized.

“Give then time period they were in, that says it all.” Donnie noted.

Leo spoke, “Ch'Rell hijacked one of their robot bodies and masqueraded as a human calling himself the Shredder. Since then he had trained a legion of Foot Ninja to do his bidding and to find the Utroms stranded with him while continuing his conquest. By the 20th century he adopted the name Oroku Saki and led the citizens of New York if not the world to believe he was a billionaire businessman/philanthropist who wanted to help the city, while in secrecy was running a massive underground criminal empire with the Foot.”

“Sounds just like our Shredder.” Raph noted.

“Except for the billionaire philanthropist part.” Mikey added.

“In my years of serving the Shredder thinking he was my father he never showed a care about anything, and demanded and took whatever he wanted without negotiations.” Karai explained.

“But at least both our Shredder's are gone, right?” Michelangelo asked.

“Yeah. Thank goodness.” Mikey agreed.

“In all my time of facing threats to Equestria, I've never faced a threat like the Shredder.” Princess Twilight explained.

“Yeah. And we've seen plenty of villains." Spike added.

Raphael got up, “Ok, so if story time's over. Can we get some training in? I need to work out.”

“Took the words out of my mouth.” Raph got up.

“It would be good to see how you guys and girls measure up.” Leonardo admitted.

“Oh, yeah!” Casey and Mikey cheered.

“Though we'll have to face you four at a time starting with our counterparts.” Leonardo explained.

“What? Why not face us all at once?” Rainbow asked sounding bored.

“It wouldn't be fair.” Leonardo answered, much to Leo's confusion.

“Sure you're not just chicken?” Casey mocked, until April stopped him.

“Knock it off, Casey. Let's just play by their rules.”

“Yeah, Casey. Show some manners.” Donnie said being a kiss up to April, which was noticed by his counterpart.

So the Rainbooms and their friends watched as the eight turtles faced each other in combat.

The Leonardo's were matching each other blow for blow, which was impressing the two Twilight's. Both Donatello's were using their minds in combat to determine and intercept the others move, while Donnie remember to rely on the strength of the body as well. The two Mikey's were playfully fighting, and pretty much looked like they were goofing off. Finally the two Raphael's were like before fighting each other head on using brute force.

Leonardo blocked Leo's moves, and spoke, “Impressive form. Your father taught you well.”

“Thanks. Yours too.” Leo admitted.

Suddenly a man's voice called out, “Yo, guys, what's goin' on?”

The group looked and saw entering the lair were two adults a man and a woman. The man had dark hair, was tall, and incredibly muscular. The woman had red hair done up in a bun and long bangs.

The man saw the training, “Aw, you guys started a training match without me?” he whined.

“You can probably fight winner, Casey,” the woman began, until they stopped and saw the two sets of turtles, and the humans off to the side, “What the heck?!”

The man identified as Casey looked around just as shocked, “Uh, have I been hit in the face too many times? Why am I seeing double turtles?”

“No way.” Sunset gasped.

“April? Casey?” Leo asked.

“You know who we are?” Jones asked.

“We sure do.” Leo replied, as their April and Casey approached.

“Whoa.” O'Neil gasped.

“April, it's us. And we're kids?” Jones asked in confusion.

“In this world we're adults?” April asked.

“That's so metal, yo!” Casey expressed his excitement.

O'Neil turned to the other turtles, “What's going on here, and who're these other turtles and these teenagers?”

“Well, April, they're all from another world.” Donatello explained.

“Another world?” Jones asked.

“Yeah. In their world you guys are still kids.” Raphael laughed.

“Well, I like how I look at this age.” O'Neil admitted while looking April over who blushed at the compliment.

“Wish I could say the same,” Jones answered, “I mean at that age I still had all my teeth, even with all the hockey and fights I was in.”

“Yo, dude. Why ya gotta hate?” Casey asked sounding insulted, “I mean look at you. I'd kill to have your height and your ripped bod.”

“Well, if ya keep up your exercises you will.” Jones admitted.

“So who're the rest of you?” O'Neil asked the group, as Leonardo named them off.

“This is Twilight Sparkle, Sunset Shimmer, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Starlight Glimmer, Princess Twilight, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo.”

The adults paused, before Jones spoke up, “Did you say Princess?”

“She sure did,” Spike answered, “I'm Spike by the way.”

“Same here.” Dog Spike added.

“Those dogs just talked?” O'Neil gasped.

“Ok, this is officially the weirdest day ever.” Jones said.

“We always deal with weird stuff.” Mikey admitted.

O'Neil looked over and saw Karai, “Wait a minute, is that Karai?”

Karai looked nervous, as Leonardo answered, “Yes she is. But don't worry, she's with us.”

“And who're these two?” Jones motioned to Keno and Shini.

“This is Keno and Shini.” Fugitoid introduced.

“Is that the professor?” O’Neil asked.

“There's a lot to cover.” Sunset said, until an alarm from the computer monitor went off.

“What's that?” Shini asked.

“There's trouble in the city.” Donatello said, as they ran to the monitor.

Donatello checked the footage and saw a group breaking into a building, “It's the Purple Dragons.” the smart turtle told his brothers.

“Purple Dragons?!” the Rainbooms and their Turtles gasped.

“So those chumps exist in this universe too?” Casey asked.

“This ought to be good.” Keno said eagerly.

“Alright, let's go check this out.” Leonardo said.

“What about them?” Michelangelo motioned to their guests.

“They'll have to wait here.” Leonardo answered.

“Wait here?!” Raph asked in outrage.

“Nuh-uh. Not gonna to happen.” Rainbow voiced her disagreement.

“You aren't benching us.” Leo warned his counterpart.

“I agree,” Splinter nodded, “I suggest you take them with you. They may just teach you something and vice versa.” he smirked.

Leonardo sighed, and answered reluctantly, “Very well.”

Applejack turned to her sister, “Apple Bloom, I think it's best you and your friends wait here.”

“What?!” the trio asked in complaint.

“You're benching us already?” Scootaloo spoke up.

“You ain't ready to be facin' Purple Dragons.” Applejack warned them.

“She's right. You three wait here and we'll be back.” Leo ordered.

“I'll stay behind and keep an eye on them.” O'Neil offered.

“Thank you.” Rarity smiled.

“Time to suit up.” Casey said, as he and Keno suited up.

Jones looked the two over, and spoke, “Hey, nice masks.” he dawned his own.

“Not bad yourself.” Casey admitted.

“Thanks. Lookin' at yours kinda makes me wish I had a metal mask.”

“Let's move out!” Leonardo ordered, until Leo spoke up.

“Hey, I usually give the-”

“No time, Leo!” Pinkie called, as they followed Leonardo.

“Seriously, get over it!” Raph told his brother, who scowled and followed along.

Splinter, O'Neil, and the CMC watched them leave, as Sweetie Belle spoke to the adult April, “Will they be alright?”

O'Neil smiled and patted her head, “Don't worry, Sweetie. They'll be fine with the guys and Casey watching their backs.” The CMC took the lady's word for it, as they hoped the best for their sisters and friends.

Turtle Team Up

Up top in the city, the turtle teams, the Rainbooms, and the allies drove down the street, as Leo spoke to his smart brother, "Anything, Donnie?"

"The signal is up ahead," Donnie answered, while checking out the monitor, "And I have to say, Donatello, I love what you've done with this ride."

"Thank you. And your Shellraiser is an impressive piece of work." Donatello noted.

"Great minds think alike." the two Donnies fist bumped.

The two Raphs who were sitting up front groaned, "Nerds."

The vehicles pulled up into an alley, and the group got out. Leonardo motioned the teams to follow his lead while sticking to the shadows. They crept up to a window and peeked inside to see Purple Dragons carrying blasters and other weapons, while filling up sacks with diamonds, gold, and anything else valuable.

"Those ruffians, stealing so many priceless diamonds!" Rarity said all peeved, until Applejack and Rainbow clamped her mouth shut.

"Easy, Rarity." Applejack shushed her.

"You wanna give us away?" Rainbow asked quietly, as Rarity calmed down.

"Those guys look like bad news." Starlight said.

"They're worse." Jones replied.

"And here comes de main attracshun." Raphael said, as they saw a hulking muscular man with a blonde ponytail appear on scene.

"Whoa." Mikey and Keno gasped.

"Someone's been drinking his milk." Pinkie gasped at the size of the man.

"Who is that guy?" Shini inquired.

"Hun." Jones answered.

"Wait a minute," Casey spoke up, "That's your Hun?"

"Yeah. Don't yah gott'em in your world?" Raphael asked.

"Yep. Except he's got black hair." Keno answered.

"And he looks waaaay different from our Hun." Pinkie put in, much to the other turtles and Jones' confusion.

"He kinda looks like Night Terror." Sunset Shimmer noticed.

"Who?" Michelangelo asked.

"Another time." Princess Twilight replied.

"Let's move!" Leonardo gave an order, only for Mikey to stop him.

"Whoa-Whoa, hold up! Let us go in first." he suggested.

"Yeah! Give your Purple Dragons a surprise!" Pinkie cheered quietly.

"They don't expect to see us, and that's all we need for an advantage." April explained.

Leonardo pondered on their logic, "Uh, I guess."

"Alright, team. Let's go for it." Leo instructed, as the group split into two. The turtles, April, Casey, Karai, Shini, Keno, and Starlight burst in on scene.

"Booyakasha!" Mikey announced.

The Purple Dragons were alerted to the break in and Mikey's cry, as Hun spun around, "What, the?"

Outside the other turtles and Jones' looked confused, "Booyakasha?" Leonardo asked his team.

Michelangelo beamed, "How awesome is that?!"

"What does that even mean?" Donatello asked, while nobody had an answer.

Inside the store, the Dragons looked the ninjas down in confusion, "What am I looking at here?" Hun asked.

"I think those are the turtles, Hun." a Purple Dragon answered.

"Impossible, they don't look a thing like the turtles we know."

"You might say, we've had makeovers." Mikey humored him.

"Whatever, this is our turf, and we don't take kindly to trespassers," Hun said, as he was about to blast them, only for a kunai to nail his weapon shorting it out, "What?!"

"Funny. We don't take kindly to those who trespass either." Came Sunset's voice, as she and the Rainbooms stepped out of the shadows.

The Dragons were once again confused, as Hun spoke, "First a bunch of weirder looking turtles, now a bunch of girly girls?"

Rainbow frowned at the insult, "Oh, no you didn't!"

One of the Dragons spoke to the turtles, "You turtles bringing kids on your runs now?"

"We aren't just kids!" Rainbow continued to voice her hate for insults.

"We're the Rainbooms!" Pinkie called, before popping up behind one of the Dragons, and offered him a cupcake, "Here. For you."

The Dragon looked at the cupcake and smiled, "Mm, yum," he was about to bite into it, only to see the sprinkles were sparking like pop rocks, and the next thing he knew the cupcake blew up in his face covering it with frosting. The Dragon dragged his finger across his cheek and licked the frosting off, "Still good."

Hun growled, before giving an order to his gang, "Waste 'em!"

And so the Purple Dragons started opening fire on the teams, who were dodging the blasts, and taking cover until finding an opening to strike.

As the other turtles watched from outside, Raphael grumbled, "I'm gettin' bawhed here. Let's just jump in now!"

Leonardo gave a nod in agreement, and the turtles and Jones jumped in and joined in, "Hope we're not late." Michelangelo said.

"Just in time." Mikey said, as the two party dudes tag teamed.

"There are eight turtles now?!" Hun asked in surprise, "It's a freakshow!" he went on the attack.

Casey skated around the store knocking out any Purple Dragons that came near him, before stopping to see some more coming right for him. Casey smirked, as he readied some of his exploding pucks, "Goongala!" he launched the pucks right at the Dragons that exploded leaving their senses distorted.

Jones slid by and spoke to his young counterpart, "Exploding hockey pucks? I gotta get me some of d'hose!"

Casey smirked to his adult counterpart, "You think that's metal, check this out!" he readied his taser, and shocked a Purple Dragon close to him.

Needless to say, Jones was once again impressed, "Whoa! I take back everything I said! You're da bomb!" the two high fived. Leonardo who had been fighting against some of the dragons had noticed what Casey did and didn't look too amused.

Rarity and Twilight were double teaming another dragon, until the fashionista looked over and saw a display case containing jewelry, "Oh my stars! These are absolutely divine!"

Twilight knocked the dragon, Rarity back fist him, Twilight kneed him back, Rarity back kicked him right into the pole end of Twilight's weapon.

"I can't believe you're able to fight and browse at the same time." Twilight said in disbelief.

Rarity turned to Twilight and replied, "I can multitask," a Purple Dragon was about to come right at her, she held her hand up an projected a diamond shield that the punk ran right into going splat, "See?"

Twilight rolled her eyes, before using her magic to levitate some of the Purple Dragons and tossed them into a wall.

Rainbow Dash started zipping around the store dodging the Purple Dragons blaster shots, "Come on, slowpokes! Is that the best you can do?" she mocked.

"How is she moving so fast?" a Dragon asked, only to get tripped off his feet, as Rainbow skidded right by.

Pinkie who had been hanging from a chandelier before calling out, "Sprinkle rain!" she infused sprinkles with her magic and tossed them above the Purple Dragons.

When the Dragons looked up they exploded causing the Dragon to be blinded and irritate their ears. Applejack took the opening, and rammed the Dragons using her magical strength sending them flying into a wall.

"Yee-haw!" she cheered.

As one Dragon tried to get away with a bag of jewels, Starlight was readying an arrow in her bow and launched it. The arrow snatched the bag away and pinned it to the wall, "Yes!" Starlight cheered, before seeing the Dragon coming for her, "Uh-oh."

Before the Dragon could grab her he felt something nail him in the butt. He laughed stupidly, before falling down to the ground. Starlight looked over seeing Fluttershy with her blowpipe, who waved at her.

The two Raphs were taking down several more Dragons, until Fugitoid appeared, and started opening fire on them, "Ha-ha! Run you little mountain goats!" the Professor laughed.

"Whoa. Dis Pruhvessawh has mawh of a wild side than de one we know." Raphael said in surprise.

"Yeah. He got that from watching us." Raph replied, as they resumed fighting.

Karai was defending herself from some of the Dragons, before shifting into her mutant form. This of course frightened the Dragons, "Snake!" one cried, as Karai slithered around and attacked the Dragons.

She shifted back into human form, before dodging a punch from Hun. The big guy looked closely at Karai and felt like he was getting dejavu from her, "You remind me of someone."

"Really, who?" Karai inquired.

"Someone I hate almost as much as these turtles." Hun answered, as he continued to attack the girl who dodged him.

"I'll take that as a compliment." Karai replied, as she continued to leap around. Hun growled, before noticing Leonardo was distracted by more Dragons. He smirked knowing what to do about him.

As Leonardo continued to fight the Purple Dragons, Hun was about to come at him from behind. Suddenly Leo tackled his counterpart out of the way before Hun could pound him like a pancake.

Hun looked at the two Leo's, and spoke, "I don't know what your game is with these other turtles. But I will gladly enjoy mounting all eight of your shells on my wall."

Donnie overhearing that looked disturbed, "Ok, that's just gross."

April started formulating a plan, "Everyone, get the dragons in the center!"

The turtles and Rainbooms followed April's plan, and managed to knock all the Dragons in the center of the store. Donnie looked at April concentrating and knew what was coming, "Everyone, get back!"

"Why?!" Raphael asked.

Rainbow smirked, "Oh, you'll see!"

April summoned her full power and sent a psychic blast at the gang. Hun saw the blast coming right for them, and only had one thing to say, "Aw, crud!"

The Purple Dragons got blasted out through the store window and scattered all over the street. Inside the shop, the other turtles and Jones looked over at April with agape jaws, while April powered down and panted, "Nothing to it." she gave them a thumbs up.

Back at the lair, the CMC, Splinter, and O'Neil had witnessed everything on the security cameras. O'Neil was in total shock, before asking, "Did-did the other me just?!"

"Whoa!" The CMC gasped in amaze.

Splinter smiled, "It seems your counterpart is gifted in ways you are not, April."

"Clearly."

Back at the store, the turtles and Rainbooms heard the police car sirens approaching and knew it was time to bail. The Purple Dragons however, managed to wake up and make a break for it before the cops could arrive.

Later on at the lair, the turtles were bombarding the girls with questions and even praise, "Dudes, that magic you used was just super awesome!" Michelangelo cheered.

"So if I got this straight," Donatello began, "Rainbow is super fast, Pinkie makes things explode-"

"Only sprinkles." the girl corrected him.

"Right. Rarity makes diamond shields. Applejack is super strong. Twilight knows levitation. What about Fluttershy and Sunset Shimmer?"

Fluttershy answered, "I'm able to talk to animals."

"Really, well maybe you can demonstrate," Michelangelo said, as he called, "Hey, Klunk, come here!"

Walking out into the open was an orange cat that stopped at Michelangelo's foot, "There you are."

At the sight of the feline, Fluttershy's eyes opened wide and happy, "Oh, my goodness!" she zipped over and picked the cat up, "Who is this little sweetie?"

"That's my cat, Klunk."

"Oh, he's so adorable," Fluttershy cooed, before listening to the cat purr, "What? Really? Why that's so nice of Mikey to take you in on Christmas Eve."

"Wow, she really can talk to animals." Michelangelo gasped.

The Spikes saw Klunk be sat down, and the three stare each other down, "A cat." Dog Spike growled.

"Spike, don't." Twilight warned her pet.

"Remember, you're not really a dog." Princess Twilight warned her assistant.

Klunk hissed as he raced over at the two dogs who were about ready to defend themselves, only for the cat to tackle the two, and they started rolling across the floor laughing.

"Hey, this guy ain't so bad." Spike admitted.

"For a cat at least." Dog Spike added.

O'Neil turned to Sunset, "So what's your power?"

Sunset smiled, " I'll show you." she took O'Neil's hand, and after a minute, she starts snickering before she bursts out laughing.

The others were confused, as Donatello spoke, "Uh, what's so funny?"

"Yeah?" O'Neil asked suspiciously.

"Hang on, hang on! (Composing herself) Let me act it out for you guys," Sunset began, as she tied her hair in a bun and laid down on the couch, then she pretended to wake up; imitating O'Neil, "Oh, man, what a dream! Turtles fighting robots? Did I fall asleep, waking TV, again? That was the... Weirdest... Thing... I've... Ever... Seen!" she suddenly pretended to be Michelangelo, even wearing an orange mask, "Hi!" She screamed as O'Neil than switched to Michelangelo, "Please don't do that! I almost jumped out of my shell!" (As O'Neil) It, has, three, fingers! (Takes the pillow and covers her head) I'm asleep-I'm asleep-I'm asleep-I'm asleep! (Pretends to be Donatello, wearing a purple mask) This isn't going very well. (As Michelangelo) Hey, come on! We don't have much practice talking to humans. It's gonna take a little time. (As O'Neil) I'm asleep-I'm asleep! (Peeks out then covers her face with the pillow) I'm so asleep! I'm asleep-I'm asleep-I'm asleep-I'm asleep! (Yawning as Michelangelo) Man, she's making me sleepy! (Pretends to be Raphael, with a red mask) Hey, you! (As O'Neil) What? (As Raphael) Whaddya know about those mouser robot things? (As O'Neil) Well, first, I thought they were for cleaning up the city's rat problem. Then I got suspicions when Dr Stockman said - Oh no! I'm talking to it! (Pretends to be Leo with a blue mask) What? (O'Neil) I'm talking to it! To you! Okay, April, you are talking to a giant, three fingered, turtle. The only logical explanation is that you're dreaming, so everything's okay, hello. (As Leonardo) Hello, April? How are you doing? (As O'Neil) Oh, I'm fine, everything's absolutely great! (Laughs) Oh! (Pretends to be Splinter with a walking stick) Then perhaps you are ready to answer some questions? (As O'Neil) You're, you're a..." she pretended to faint, and spoke to the others, "And that's how this April met these Turtles. End scene."

The Turtles, Rainbooms, Allies, CMC, Princess Twilight, both Spikes, and Starlight all burst out laughing. Mikey and Pinkie held onto each other, Casey doubled over, and Rainbow Dash fell onto the floor, roaring with laughter. The other Turtles and O'Neil were left speechless.

"So, how accurate was I?" Sunset asked the other turtles.

"Um? On the spot?" Michelangelo answered, still feeling confused.

O'Neil was still in disbelief, "How did you?"

"I can look into people's memories by touching them. Like when you freaked out like crazy when you saw these Turtles."

Jones laughed in O'Neil's direction, "You seriously freaked out dat badly?!"

O'Neil grumbled in annoyance, "Yes. It's not that funny, Casey!"

" Nah, you're right... It's hilarious!" he laughed with the others.

April spoke through her laughs, "I just screamed when I met our Turtles!"

"It's true." Donnie confirmed.

As everyone was enjoying their fun, Leonardo had been watching the group, and decided to speak what was on his mind, "Leo, can I talk to you for a sec?"

"Uh, sure," Leo followed his counterpart to the side for privacy, "So what's up?"

"I noticed how you and your brothers fought the Purple Dragons, it all seemed similar to how we fight, and yet different."

"Well, I wouldn't be surprised on how different we are. I mean when we first met another group of turtles their style was basically slapstick like in retro cartoons."

"I see. When was the first time you fought Purple Dragons?" Leonardo inquired.

"Well, back then the Dragons were just a three man gang before they even had a Hun. And yet they were still under control of our Shredder," Leo explained, "They were bustin' up this noodle shop owned by our friend Mr. Murakami. They were shaking him down for protection money. We stopped them, but before I almost made a mistake in severely hurting one of them I just told them to get out."

"And they left just like that?" Leonardo asked in surprise.

"Yeah. They didn't have tech like yours did at the time. So we thought we got our point across, but they did leave warning us it wasn't the end. And they weren't kidding."

"So what'd you do?

"To make sure the Dragons would leave Mr. Murakami alone, we tracked them down to try and make sure we got our point across. Unfortunately, when we found them we didn't anticipate they'd be accompanied by Shredder's two head flunkies Bradford and Xever. Last time we barley beat them and eventually had to make a get away. But we had to face them when we learned Xever kidnapped Murakami forcing us to come face them. We thought we could one up him by capturing Bradford and use him as a counter ransom."

"And how'd that work out?" Leonardo inquired.

"We tried to convince Xever if he tossed Murakami we'd do the same to Bradford."

"And did you?"

Leo sighed, "No. Xever saw right through our act and knew we wouldn't do it. Even if we did it didn't matter since Bradford and Xever didn't really get along. So we ended up fighting them and the Foot once again, but before they could finish us, the one Purple Dragon I spared tossed me my sword allowing me to break the water tower and wash them away."

Leonardo realized, "Your act of mercy convinced him to return the favor."

"Yeah. Even when Raph kept making me feel like showing mercy was the wrong thing to do."

"You were very fortunate," Leonardo said, "I'm not sure if the same was done to one of our Purple Dragons they'd be as merciful."

"Well, we haven't been as merciful to them in our future fights like before. Especially now since they updated to greater numbers and higher tech." Leo replied.

Master Splinter approached followed by the others, "Indeed, you showed true strength in your fight against your Purple Dragons, Leonardo," he spoke to Leo, "Your act of mercy inspired the one to return it. Though he and so many others are ruthless people, your act was able to bring about the humanity in him."

"Thank you, Master." Leo replied.

"But that doesn't mean we don't like kicking Purple Dragon tail." Raph replied.

"I hear that." Raphael agreed, as the two high fived.

"Guys! Come check this out!" Donatello called out.

Everyone hurried over to him, where he was watching a news report.

The News Anchorwoman read her report, "We interrupt your programming to bring you this urgent report! Downtown is being ransacked by what looks to be Purple Dragons! Officials advise that all viewers in the area to stay indoors!"

The group saw the video footage being played and indeed saw Purple Dragons, but not like the ones they met earlier.

"Holy chalupa!" Mikey gasped.

"It can't be!" Casey gasped equally shocked.

"Whoa! Who are those guys?" Jones asked.

"I doan rememba dhose members of the Purple Dragons." Raphael added.

"That's cause those are the Purple Dragons from our world!" Mikey answered.

"They are?" Donatello asked.

"I'm afraid so." Raph confirmed.

"Yep. Especially those three," Pinkie motioned to three familiar Dragons on the video footage, "See, there's Sid, Fong, and Tsoi!"

"How in tarnation did they get here?" Applejack asked in confusion.

"And more importantly, where's Hun?" Donnie wondered having not seen the mutated leader with them.

"Something tells me that this is a trap." April suspected.

Leonardo approached, "Nonetheless, we need to stop them. Everyone, move out."

As everyone headed out, then both Twilights stopped by him, "Are you okay, Leo?" Twilight asked.

"I've got a bad feeling about this. The Purple Dragons always love setting traps."

"We know, and we have no way of knowing what Hun might be planning." Princess Twilight admitted.

"Leonardo is right too." Leo admitted.

"What's that?" Twilight asked.

"We have to stop them and find out what they are up to. But just in case it's a trap, I've got a plan, and we're gonna need you three for it." Leo turned to the CMC who grinned excitedly.

Author's Note

If you're wondering about the way 2003 Raphael and Casey are speaking looks off, it's because I used a Brooklyn Translator for their dialogue to make it look more realistic with the way they speak.

Images and Dialogue courtesy of jebens1 and tmntony

Purple Dragons Brawl

After discovering the Purple Dragons from the Turtles world had somehow ended up in the alternate world, the two teams set out to investigate.

After parking the Hauler in an alleyway, both Turtle teams and Rainbooms hid in another alley closer to the Dragons location.

Donatello spoke to the teams, “According to the news report, this is the area the Purple Dragons were seen last.”

“And there they are.” Applejack pointed out said gang who were making their way into a store.

“What do you think, April?” Donnie asked her who began concentrating.

“Something’s wrong. I sense the Dragons but I don’t sense Hun anywhere.” she answered.

“Either way, there are innocent lives at stake! We need to strike now!” Leonardo answered while prepared to engage.

“Maybe some of us should keep an eye out for Hun?” Starlight suggested.

“Yeah. I don't know about your Hun, but ours is pretty clever.” Sunset added.

“There isn't time,” Leonardo replied, “We have to stop them before they hurt someone.”

“Besides, if dese boozos are anythin' like aur Hun and Purple Dragons, dis'll be a snap!” Raphael put in confidently.

“I wouldn't be that arrogant if I were you, Raphael.” Rarity warned him.

“Well, yahr not me.” Raphael replied.

“Which is for the best.” Michelangelo said, only to receive a grunt from his brother.

“Since you took our Purple Dragons by surprise by showing up instead of us. We'll do the same.” Leonardo instructed.

“Works for me.” Donnie admitted.

“Alright, but be careful.” Leo warned them.

“We got this.” Michelangelo replied, as the other turtles and their Casey proceeded, while the others waited back.

“Are you sure it's safe letting them take the first strike, Leo?” Princess Twilight asked.

“To be honest, I'm not sure,” Leo admitted, “But we got to believe in each other. Besides we still need a chance to keep an eye out for Hun.

Meanwhile the Purple Dragons had just smashed an electronic store window, before scoping the place out. One member looked at a bunch of CD players, “This stuff is so low grade!”

“Seriously, who uses these anymore?” another asked.

A female member spoke to Fong; one of the original three members, “Yo, Fong, you sure the Turtles are gonna show up?”

Fong answered confidently, “That's what Hun's plan is. Those shell heads can't resist helping folks in trouble!"

“Exactly!” Came Leonardo's voice from the shadows.

“Huh?” Fong wondered, as four figures flew from the shadows and knocked Fong, and three more of the Purple Dragons off to the side.

They got up and saw the other turtles looking ready, before Jones arrived, “I think you've all caused enough damage here tonight.” Leonardo warned them.

The Purple Dragons looked confusingly at the turtles and Jones, before Fong had to ask, “Who are you guys?”

Tsoi answered him, “They kind of look like the ninja turtles.”

“Duh! We are ninja turtles.” Michelangelo answered.

Another member took notice of Jones, “And ain't that Casey Jones?”

“In da flesh.” Jones answered.

“He's too muscular to be the Casey Jones we know.” Fong replied, while outside Casey scowled at what Fong was insinuating about him.

“We can assume you guys were expecting someone else?” Donatello asked rhetorically.

“Yeah,” Sid admitted, before clearing things up, “I mean, you're not the turtles we were counting on showing up!”

“Well, sorry to disappoint you, but you'll just have to deal with it.” Leonardo answered.

“Whatever you turtles are, this neighborhood is ours! So slither back to the ocean you came from!” Fong warned them.

Donnie face palmed, “Seriously? Did he not listen to what I said the first time he said that?”

"Wouldn't blame him," Raph admitted, "Even I barely listen to what you say." Donnie scowled.

And just like Donnie, Donatello had the same reply, “Technically, we're fresh water turtles.”

“Less tawkin', more butt kickin'!” Raphael interrupted, wanting to get the fighting over with.

“Get'em!” Fong ordered the Dragons who got ready.

“It's Ninja Time!”

And so the Turtles and Jones engaged the other Purple Dragons like they always did with theirs. Soon the gang was knocked to the ground before they got up and ran away.

“Well, that was fun.” Michelangelo told his bros.

“Yeah, no matter what dimension Purple Dragons are still Purple Dragons.” Jones agreed.

“Hey, you hear something?” Leonardo asked, as they heard a beeping sound.

They all looked down and saw a device roll up to their feet before it exploded sending the five flying back. The turtles landed on their shells and Jones on his back.

“Thank goodness for thick pads.” Jones groaned.

They saw the Dragons had returned, “You didn't think we were gonna give up that easily, did you?” Sid asked rhetorically.

“But we sent you runnin'.” Michelangelo recalled.

“It's called acting!” a female Dragon answered.

“And if you thought that explosive was a hit, then you're gonna love this.” Fong added, as the Dragons whipped out Kraang blasters.

“I'm not loving this!” Michelangelo feared.

“What da shell are those?” Raphael asked.

“Just some weapons our boss looted from TCRI, before we ended up here.” another Purple Dragon answered.

“TCRI?” Donatello asked in shock, “That would mean those weapons are Utrom technology!”

“Utrom?” another female Purple Dragon asked in confusion, “These are Kraang weapons, Nerdtile!”

“Let's see you guys try and take us on with these bad boys! Round 2, Turtles!” Fong announced, as the Dragons started attacking the turtles and Jones with their new weapons.

As the turtles dodged the laser shots and attacked the Dragons up close, Jones was doing his best to avoid more lethal shots, “Wow. And I thought our Dragons newest arsenal from when they stepped up was big, but these guys are really packin'.”

The Turtles and the Rainbooms watched knowing if their Purple Dragons were really packing Kraang tech then they'd need to join the fight.

“Come on!” Leo called, as they jumped into action.

“Hey, Dragon Creeps!” Rainbow called.

The Purple Dragons stopped and saw them, “Look, Fong, it's our turtles.” one of the male members noticed.

“And the Rainbooms too?” Sid asked.

Fong smirked, “Well, this is gonna be extra fun.”

“Fun for us, you mean.” Casey said, as he readied his hockey stick.

“Get'em!” Leo called, as the groups tag teamed and engaged the Purple Dragons.

As Leo and his counterpart fought side by side, Leo just had to ask him, “So, your thoughts on our Purple Dragons?”

“Ok, I'll admit your dragons are formidable foes. Especially when they're packing weapons like that.” Leonardo admitted, as they started forcing the Dragons outside the store and onto the streets.

As Karai, Shini, April, and Sunset were working together against a couple of the Dragons deflecting their laser shots back at their weapons. Finally, April used her telekinesis to levitate the rest of their Kraang weapons our of their grips and crushed them.

“Good one, April.” Sunset commended her, until April started sensing something.

“Oh, no!” she gasped.

“What is it?” Karai asked.

“Hun...” the girls gasped and got ready for when he would strike.

As the other turtles stood ready against the rest of the Dragons, Leonardo spoke, “Now matter what weapons you use, we'll still be victorious. Because ninjas never quit.”

“How pathetically naïve.” came a new voice.

The other turtle were suddenly whacked into a wall and looked up to see mutant turtle Hun towering over them, “Who da shell are you?!” Raph asked in shock.

“You may call me... Hun!” he let out a roar.

“That's Hun?!” Jones gasped in shock.

“Yeah. Shocking, huh?” Keno asked.

“He looks like an ugly version of Bruce Lee.” Michelangelo noted.

Hun frowned, “You'll regret saying that.” he began attacking the four other turtles with his brute strength, while the turtles relied on their ninja moves.

As Raphael dodged some of Hun's strikes, he felt the urge to mock him, “Man, and I taught our Hun was ugly, but you look like somethin' aur toilet spit up!" Hun responded by slamming his fist into his gut, knocking the wind out of him, then grabbed him by the leg and used him to smack his brothers off their feet,and finally body slammed him all over, “But you're definitely stronger.” he groaned.

“Anything else you would like to say?” Hun asked, as he was about to squish him.

“I got one for you,” Michelangelo said, as he and Donatello jumped above him with their feet sticking out, “Surprise!” the two delivered a double kick to Hun knocking him off balance, allowing Raph and Applejack to take Raphael to safety.

Hun growled at the two other turtles and began attacking them. Michelangelo and Donatello dodged several attacks, before Hun eventually grabbed them by the heads and knocked them into each other before dropping them.

“I'm seeing atoms.” Donatello groaned, as atoms were spinning around his head.

"I see pizza." Michelangelo groaned as pizza slices circled his own head.

“Soon you will be seeing death.” Hun was about to smash them, until Applejack slid in and caught Hun's fist with her bare hands.

“I don't think so!” Applejack replied as she pushed Hun back making him stand atop a diamond shield Rarity conjured under him.

“Watch your step,” Rarity said, as she made the shield fly forward causing Hun to slip off and land on his back, “Whoopsie.” she giggled.

Hun growled as he got up, before speaking, “If I can be honest, I did miss these little fights.”

“What a coincidence, so did we!” Pinkie said, while bouncing around him.

“She calls this fight 'little'?” Donatello asked in confusion.

Hun tried attacking Pinkie, but being who she was slipped away which got Hun more irritated, “Enough of this!” Hun picked up a car and held it over his head.

“Oh, jeez.” Jones gasped knowing this was going to cause some damage.

“Once I crush all eight of you turtles, we'll be dining on turtle soup.” Hun promised.

“Not tonight,” Leo replied, before speaking into his T-Phone, “Now, girls!”

Before Hun could chuck the car right at them, he was rammed by the Hauler that squashed him against another building knocking him unconscious.

“Oooh, that's gonna leave a mark.” Michelangelo cringed.

“What just happened?” Raphael asked.

The door of the Hauler opened up to reveal the CMC, “A little rescue from the Canterlot Movie Club.” Apple Bloom answered.

“Booyakasha!” Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo cheered.

“Wait, how'd you get the keys to the Mauler?” Leonardo asked in confusion, until he heard innocent whistling coming from Karai, “You didn't.”

“I totally did.” Karai smirked.

“Well, that takes care of the big guy.” Keno motioned to the knocked out Hun.

“Let's finish this.” Leo declared.

“Together.” Leonardo finished, as the group took out the rest of the Purple Dragons.

Fong seeing the tides have turned against them knew a retreat was in order, “Let's get out of here!” he quickly threw a small explosive that kept the ninjas at bay, so the Dragons could escape with Hun.

April suddenly heard incoming police sirens, “We better get out of here!”

The girls helped all the turtles back up, and especially Raph who was injured the most from Hun's slamming, “So where to?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Uh.. She's not driving, is she?” Michelangelo asked Applejack who didn't have time to respond, as Apple Bloom answered for her.

“I'm not even old enough for a learners permit. I was just asking.”

“I'm too weak to drive. Can you, Donnie?” Donatello asked.

“I'll try,” he got into the driver's seat, “Can't be too different from the Shellraiser.”

As the group piled in, a beeper went off, and April answered it to see it was her adult counterpart, “Bring the guys back to the lair. Quickly.” she instructed.

“We're on our way!” April answered. And so Donnie drove the Hauler away heading back to the lair before the squad cars could arrive.

After arriving at the lair, O'Neil ran to help them over to the benches, “Guys!”

Splinter rushed over as well, “My sons!”

“Is everyone ok?” Fugitoid asked.

“If by okay you mean, we're in excruciatin' pain! D'hen, yeah, we're just peachy!” Raphael said in sarcasm.

“I can't feel my anything!” Michelangelo groaned.

“It really was our Purple Dragons and Hun.” Sunset confirmed.

“We know. We watched everything on the monitor.” Fugitoid motioned to said monitor.

“And I thought our Hun was tough, but that guy?! He's like a machine!” Donatello said in disbelief.

“A war machine!” Michelangelo added.

“Yeah. I felt the same way when I first fought him,” Casey said, “And he was still human.”

“You guys need first aid, and fast.” O'Neil said, as she was about to grab something.

“Actually, April, me, Princess Twilight, Sunset, and Starlight have something that might help.” Leo offered.

“What is it?”

“It's better if we show you.” Princess Twilight answered, much to the others curiosity. They look to Master Splinter, who nods, giving them permission. Then they lay the Turtles on the floor.

“Okay, guys. Just relax.” Leo instructed.

“Um, this isn't gonna hurt, is it?” Michelangelo asked nervously.

“Quite the opposite, actually.” Starlight answered, as they started forming hand signs.

“Rin. Pyo.” Leo began.

“Toh. Sha.” Princess Twilight continued.

“Kai. Jin.” Sunset Shimmer followed.

“Retsu. Zai. Zen!” Starlight finished.

Their hands glow and they place them on each of the Turtles: Leo on Leonardo. Princess Twilight on Donatello. Sunset on Raphael. And Starlight on Michelangelo, as they continued.

“Mu. Ryo. Ju. Son. Mu. Ryo. Ju. Son. Mu. Ryo. Ju. Son. E. Sai. Nyu. Rai!”

When they finished, the turtles all got up as if they were never hurt at all, “What da shell?!” Raphael gasped, as he moved around as if his body wasn't broken.

Michelangelo leaped to his feet looking excited, “Woohoo! I feel like a million bucks!”

Donatello was so befuddled, he can't find the words, “What? How? Where? Huh?”

“Well, that leaves out Why and Who, doesn’t it?” Pinkie asked, as she, Mikey, and Rainbow chuckled.

Leonardo turned to his counterpart in equal shock, “What did you just do?”

“It’s a technique our Master Splinter taught me. It’s called the Healing Hands. It’s helped us a lot in the past.” Leo explained.

“It’s how Father got the mind worm out of me.” Karai added.

“Leo taught the three of us the first time the guys came to Equestria after healing a guard with it.” Princess Twilight put in.

“So dat little trick of yours can heal just about anythin'?” Jones asked intrigued.

“Anything. Not everything.” Starlight replied.

“I've got to learn to do that.” O'Neil said sounding as intrigued as Jones.

Leonardo looked over at Leo, and spoke, “Leo. You and your team fought well. Now I see exactly what both teams of Purple Dragons are capable of.”

"Thanks. After facing yours I can see what they both can do as well."

"We may come from two different universes, but we all have a common goal. To bring justice to the city we love.”

“And that's a fact.” Applejack said.

“And to show you our appreciation, I present to you, the eternal pizza!” Mikey held up a disgusting slice.

Leonardo and his bros looked repulsed, “Uh, I think we're good, Mikey.” Leo answered.

Michelangelo spoke up, “I'll take it!” he took the slice and ate it, before noticing everyone staring at him, “What? I was hungry.”

“I hope you puke that up later.” Raphael said, as the CMC chuckled.

Splinter spoke up, “I am proud to have seen such fine teamwork between all of you.”

“Thank you, sensei.” the group bowed their heads.

Shini suddenly noticed a worried look on Sunset, “What's wrong, Sunset?”

“I'm just worried. How did the Purple Dragons from our world come here?” she answered.

“Could've been a Kraang portal.” April suggested.

“Your Purple Dragons did mention their Hun looted Kraang tech from the TCRI building in your world.” Leonardo recalled.

“Maybe, but still...”

“Another thought came to me,” Donatello spoke up, “If their Purple Dragons got here, who knows who else might've got here as well.

“Aw, crud/sewer apples!” the Raphs cursed.

“Looks like we may be here for awhile.” Princess Twilight told Splinter.

“I'll bring out the spare blankets.” Splinter said.

“If there are more enemies of ours in this world, we'll find them.” Leo promised.

“And we'll do it together.” Leonardo smiled, as Leo smiled back before the two locked fists.

Sharing Experiences

The next day after the first meeting and double fights with the two ninja teams and two Purple Dragon groups, the turtles of the dimension took their counterparts and their allies up to the Jones farm house.

Outside, the Rainbooms and turtles were relaxing on the house porch or a bench while enjoying the outdoors, while others like the other turtles and Splinter were watching Raphael who sparing with the CMC who were honing the ninja skills they've developed.

O’Neil and Jones came out with drinks, as the adult man spoke, “Here yuh go, guys.”

“Thanks, Jones.” Rainbow said, as she took a drink.

“So your family owned this farmhouse?” Applejack asked him, while having her drink.

“Yeah. It belonged tuh my grandparents.” Jones answered.

“It's kinda surprising to hear this place belongs to your family.” Donnie admitted.

“What do yuh mean?” he asked.

“In our dimension, it's April's family that owned a farmhouse, and it was located in Upstate New York, not in Western Massachusetts.” the smart turtle explained.

“Huh, how about that?” O'Neil asked Jones.

“Aftuh de guys fought de Shredduh a second time we came here tuh recuperate.” Jones explained.

“How long did you stay?” Raph inquired.

“About three months.” O'Neil answered.

“Wow, so did we.” Mikey said.

“I spent a majority of that time in a coma.” Leo admitted, as the other three turtles approached.

“What happened to you?” Leonardo asked.

“Well, for starters, the Kraang began their invasion of New York City, and our Shredder and his goons were helping them,” Leo began, “I lured the Kraang away so my brothers could escape and regroup. But then I came face to face with Shredder. He sent his Foot Bots and his mutants to attack me. I wore myself out trying to defend myself and Shredder got the drop on me and struck me down.”

“It was not pretty.” Raph added.

“When I woke up in the farmhouse three months later I still had a busted leg. I tried to pick myself up from it to get stronger but I always kept letting the injury weight me down. But even with a recovering leg I still had to be strong for whatever problems we faced while waiting it out at the farm.”

“So how did your leg get better?” Donatello asked.

“Well, as it turns out my leg wasn't as bad as I really made it out to be for some time. I guess after my experience in New York I kept using it as an excuse to not face the problem letting it weigh me down. I discovered that during my Spirit Quest. When we all got back we decided it was time to go home and take back the city.”

“And we pulled it off, thank you.” Mikey said proudly.

The group looked over and saw Raphael still sparing with the CMC, “Come on, kids. Is dat all yuh got, or what? I'm not even usin' my full strength.”

“Give us a break, we're still learning.” Apple Bloom replied, while dodging a sweep kick from Raphael.

“No excuses!” Raphael ordered like a drill sergeant.

As the trio continued to spar, they smirked to each other and backed Raphael close to a tree, where suddenly his foot got snared in a trap, and was hanging upside down, “Hey!” he called, as he dangled.

“Gotcha!” the CMC cheered.

“What? When did ya...” Raphael said in confusion.

“Each of us took a turn setting that trap up, while the rest kept you distracted from seeing what was goin' on behind you.” Sweetie Belle explained.

“Once it was set, we all backed you away and into it.” Scootaloo finished.

“That's very smart.” Donatello said sounding impressed.

“We're a movie club,” Apple Bloom told him, “We tend to be observant for scenes like that.”

The three saw Raphael frowning, before it turned into a smirk, “Not bad, you guys. That was a clever move.”

“Thanks.” the CMC said sounding happy.

“Now how about cutting me down here?”

“I'll do it.” Mikey offered, as he used the blade part of his chucks to cut the rope making Raphael drop on his face.

“Mikey!” Raphael shouted, as he chased Mikey around who screamed in panic.

“Nice to see someone else gets chased around by Raph for a change.” Michelangelo said.

After Raphael and Mikey wore themselves out they joined the others for drinks, “That was quick thinking, Apple Bloom.” Applejack commended her sister.

“Thanks, Applejack.”

“Not bad at all, squirt.” Rainbow ruffled Scootaloo's hair.

“You were wonderful, Sweetie Belle.” Rarity told her sister.

“I try.” she replied.

“Continue to hone your skills like the Rainbooms, young ones,” Master Splinter told them, “They may be very useful when you need them the most.”

“Yes, Master.” the CMC bowed their heads.

As everyone took the moment to relax, Leonardo looked at Leo while thinking about what he said earlier, “You know, Leo. I've been there before.”

“Been where?” Pinkie asked.

“Putting myself down and letting the weight of the world weigh me down,” Leonardo began, “I mean have you ever felt like a failure, that you weren't good enough?”

The Rainbooms shared a look, until Leo answered for himself, “A lot of times... yeah. But I've learned not to let it affect me, and I accepted that we're not the best fighters. But whenever we faced anyone bigger, stronger, and better fighters than us, we always found a way around it. Like Master Splinter, our Master Splinter once said: Look for the victory. And we have ever since.”

Leo smiled at the words of wisdom, before sighing and continued, “Well, there was a time I really hit rock bottom.”

“How?” Princess Twilight asked in concern.

“In our last confrontation with the Shredder before he was banished, we were all one moment away from deaths door, had it not been for the Utrom saving us at the last second. But we still didn't escape unscathed. We were all badly injured. Even our Master Splinter was in bad shape.”

Master Splinter nodded, while recalling the burns he received in the last fight with their Shredder. Leonardo continued, “I would've thought after Shredder was gone I'd feel more at peace. But after what happened I started blaming myself for how we almost didn't make it out, and that I wasn't a good enough leader. So for months I started acting more temperamental, serious, and angry about our training.”

“Yeah, he became more Raph than Raph.” Michelangelo noted.

“Even that got me angry tuh see.” Raphael admitted.

“Leo more like me?” Raph asked, “That's actually a scary thought.”

“For real.” Mikey agreed.

“I definitely wouldn't want to see Leo like that.” Twilight said, while looking at Leo.

“Well, I won't deny I've let anger get the best of me,” Leo admitted, “When we found out Fugitoid never told us he built the Black Hole in the first place, I lashed out at him hard blaming him for everything,” Fugitoid looked down still remembering how his words cut deep, until Sunset comforted him, “I was so angry I stupidly tried to take down the Triceraton empire myself with one little ship.”

“You what?” Donatello asked in shock.

“That's crazy!” Michelangelo gasped.

“I know. And I almost died out in space when my ship was blown and my helmet cracked.” Leo added.

“Luckily we were able to rescue him.” Fugitoid added.

"And I've had my fair share of lashing out even after I became friends with the girls." Sunset admitted recalling several time she's lashed out at others out of frustration like Twilight, Mikey, etc.

Right,” Leonardo said, before continuing, “Anyway, after letting so much anger and frustration get the best of me I actually injure Master Splinter during a spar.”

“Yikes.” Rainbow said, while Fluttershy put her hands to her mouth.

Master Splinter spoke, “I realized I could not help my son with what he was feeling. So I sent him on a journey to Japan to seek out my master Yoshi's teacher; The Ancient One.”

Leonardo nodded, “When I first found him I just thought he was some random old man, but he helped me during my travels, where I started to reflect on why I was so angry so much. And thanks to him I was able to overcome my insecurity and put the past behind me.”

“That all really happened?” Sunset asked.

“You say you can read memories? You can look for yourself.” Leonardo offered.

“Actually, I'll take your word for it,” Sunset replied, “I've already seen horrible memories of one person.” she said remembering the time she looked into Batman's memories of when his parents were murdered.

Twilight spoke up, “I still can't believe how your last confrontation with Shredder led you to behaving that way.”

“Well, it wasn't just about how we almost died in an explosion,” Leonardo admitted, “I was also stabbed by a friend.” he turned around to show everyone the crack in his shell.

“Whoa.” The turtles gasped.

“That had to hurt.” Mikey winced.

“What friend would do a thing like that?” Applejack asked in shock.

Leonardo looked over and not wanting to really put any blame just pointed at Karai, “Huh?” Karai asked.

“Karai?” April asked him.

“Not yours. The Karai we knew.” Leonardo answered.

“Somehow... I'm not surprised.” Karai said looking down guilty of the times she betrayed them even before they were friends.

“But why would your Karai do that?” Starlight wondered.

“Because unlike your Karai, ours was Shredder's daughter.” Donatello answered.

“She what?” Keno asked in confusion.

“That doesn't make sense!” Pinkie cried.

“Yeah. If your Shredder was an alien, then how is...” Dog Spike was cut off by Leonardo.

“Actually, she was taken in by him. She was just a street child but Ch'Rell or Oroku Saki found her and took her in training her in the art of the Foot.”

“So she had no idea who her family was?” Shini wondered.

“Only that they abandoned her when she was just a kid.” Leonardo answered.

“The poor dear.” Rarity said in concern.

“Don't feel sympathy this quickly.” O'Neil warned them.

Leonardo continued his explanation, “Karai always felt she believed it was her duty to remain loyal to the Shredder and serve him, even when she knew the stuff he was doing was wrong. I tried to convince her to leave the Shredder because she was more honorable than he was. But she was loyal to her father period. Although, she did help us out on more than one occasion.”

“Well, that counts for something.” Starlight said.

“I know, but when we tried to stop Shredder from returning to space to escape the Utrom, she did all she could to stop us. And when Ch'Rell was banished to a far off frozen asteroid, she vowed revenge.” Leonardo sighed.

“I have a bad feeling this is only going to get worse.” Karai said.

“I feel that too.” April agreed.

“While Leonardo was away training with the Ancient One, Karai and her Foot Ninja infiltrated our lair and destroyed it as vengeance for what we did to her father.” Splinter explained.

“It wasn't pretty, after gettin' our shells handed to us, we decided da best thing to do was to split up,” Raphael explained, “But Karai had those Foot soldiers everywhere we went!”

“It was a close call. But we pulled the wool over her eyes and got away!” Michelangelo added.

“When I returned, I found them all and brought them to our current lair now,” Leonardo continued, “Then I went to settle the score with Karai. While we fought, I told her that I finally realized she was a lost cause, but I gave her one last chance and told her not to waste it. And to stay away from my family.”

Leo looked at Karai, who looked more disappointed in her counterpart, “Wow! You guys have really been through a lot.” Dog Spike said.

“No kidding.” Spike agreed.

“So what's going on with your Karai now?” Keno wondered.

The other turtles wondered how to tell them, before Leonardo asked them, “Tell me, have you ever tried partnering up with your enemy for the greater good?”

The turtles, April, and Casey shared a look, before April answered, “Actually, we have.”

“When was that?” O'Neil asked.

“When the Triceraton army tried to wipe out the planet using the Black Hole Generator, we tried stopping them, but when Mikey was abducted and half of our allies were captured, we desperately sought the help of our Shredder and his mutants.”

Raphael blinked, “This is starting to sound like a bad dream.”

“It gets worse.” Raph replied, as April continued.

“At first Shredder was reluctant, but we managed to convince him to join us. At first things were going smoothly. Our Splinter and Shredder fought together like they did when they were younger. But when the two tried to race to shut off the generator, Shredder literally stabbed Splinter in the back before he could reach the device.”

“He what?!” Raphael asked in anger, while Splinter himself scowled expecting such an act from his enemy.

“And when the black hole was set off everything was getting sucked in. And Shredder claimed he didn't care if the planet was being destroyed all he wanted to do was kill our master, and this was his victory at the cost of everything including his own life.” Leo finished.

“But if that happened, then how are you all alive?” Donatello wondered.

“Thanks to Fugitoid and a bit of time travel we were able to prevent the planet from being destroyed and gave our Master Splinter a little more time before his official passing.” Donnie explained.

“Though we did kinda cut it close.” Rainbow admitted.

“So what were you going with this, Leonardo?” Casey asked.

“There was a time, we had to partner up with not only our greatest allies, but with our enemies as well. Karai and the Foot, even Hun and the Purple Dragons, among others.” Leonardo explained.

“It must've been something really bad.” Pinkie guessed.

“It was.” Splinter confirmed.

“Our city was being invaded by a Tengu.” Leonardo explained.

“Uh. Bless you?” Fluttershy said in confusion.

“He said 'Tengu', Fluttershy.” Sunset corrected her.

“What's a tengu?” Rainbow asked.

“A tengu is a type of demon.” Karai explained.

“And it wasn't just any demon.” Donatello said.

“This tengu was the original Shredder.” Splinter stated.

The group looked shocked, as Casey spoke, “Wait a sec, 'Original Shredder'?”

“You mean before Ch'Rell, there was another Shredder?” Twilight asked in shock.

“That is correct.” Splinter confirmed, as Leonardo explained.

“Hundreds of years ago in ancient Japan, a tengu rose up from the earth and laid waste to all he saw. Until a group of five noble warriors of the time rose up to defeat the demon. One of these warriors was the original Oroku Saki.”

“Oroku Saki was a real person in this universe?” Spike asked.

Leonardo nodded, “They fought hard, and when Saki landed the final blow, everyone thought all was well. But they were wrong. What they didn't know was the demon tempted Saki with his power and the demons spirit was assimilated into him turning him evil and twisted. Using his new demonic power, the Shredder sought to change the world into his own image. His former friends sought to defeat him by seeking out those gifted in the mystic arts. With their new-found power they defeated the Shredder and imprisoned him in a sarcophagus while his power were separated into his gauntlet and helmet that were hidden away.”

“I'm guessing he didn't stay away forever?” Shini inquired.

“No. The Tengu Shredder's five loyal minions were able to find his artifacts and his body bringing him back to life where he tried to conquer New York. Karai was the key to helping us defeat him, because of a link between all those who inherit the name of the Shredder. Using that link, she was able to adsorb his energy making him weak enough for us to separate him from his two artifacts. We defeated him, and Karai left us on good terms. But we haven't had contact with her or the Foot for months now.”

“Which I ain't complain' about.” Raphael said.

Karai hearing that felt relieved her counterpart put aside her hate for the Turtles to help the city, whereas the Shredder she grew up with would be willing to sacrifice their planet, even over a chance of seeing her again after she vanished following the brain worm removal.

"So wait a minute," Rainbow started, "If there really was an Oroku Saki and Shredder from that long ago. Then your rogue Utrom enemy Ch'Rell..."

"He somehow learned about the legend of the Shredder, and used that name to gain power and authority." Donatello explained.

"Talk about an identity crisis." Pinkie nudged Shini who nodded.

“You know all this demon talk makes me think of the times we tangled with the supernatural, right, bros?” Mikey asked his bros.

“I'll say.” Leo agreed.

“What demons or monsters d'ja guys face?” Jones asked.

“Well, one time we had to face the ghost of a Chinese martial artist,” Donnie began, “Another time we faced a demo-dragon.”

“Demo-Dragon?” Donatello asked.

“Yeah. A real nasty guy.” Rainbow recalled the time they fought and destroyed him.

“We even traveled through time and fought a pharaoh, a werewolf, Frankenstein's creation, and Count Dracula himself.” Mikey added.

Michelangelo gasped, “You met Dracula? You are so lucky!”

“It wasn't exactly a treat,” Donnie replied dryly, “Dracula turned Raph into a vampire. Even Casey and April.”

“But it's just another on the list of weird things to happen in our lives.” April added.

“It's just something we all share in common of course.” Fugitoid said.

“He's right,” Princess Twilight agreed, “What we all share in common is we've faced countless threats and dangers that threatened to tear us apart. But we always pick ourselves up and come back even stronger.”

“Because we're so awesome!” Rainbow cheered.

“I hear that.” Michelangelo agreed.

“Well, we better get dinner started,” O'Neil said while looking at the time, “A.J. Pinkie. You two feel like helping me out?”

“You bet.” Pinkie answered.

“Sure thing.” Applejack added, as the three went into the farmhouse. Soon the others entered as well to wash up.

Meanwhile back in New York, Hun, Sid, Fong, Tsoi, and the rest of their Dragons were approaching a warehouse, “This is the place?” Hun asked Fong.

“Says right here on the invite.” he confirmed.

“Then let's see what this offer is about.” Hun said, as they walked inside.

Upon entering they came face to face with the Hun and Purple Dragons of this world, “Boss, we got company.” one of Hun's goons noted.

Hun looked ahead, “You losers get lost. We're here on business.”

“Well, so are we.” Turtle Hun said, as he stepped forward and into the light.

“What is that?” Hun gasped.

“Looks like another mutant turtle.” one of his Dragons suspected.

“Great. Just what this city needs. Nine shell back freaks.” Hun groaned.

“Nine?” Turtle Hun gasped, realizing who he was talking about, “Who are all of you?”

“We're the Purple Dragons. And if you know what's good for you, you'll beat it right now.” Hun ordered, as his goons readied their weapons.

“Funny you call yourselves the Purple Dragons. Because that's who we are.” Turtle Hun explained.

“What?! You dare take our name for your own?!” Hun growled.

“That's enough, Hun!” came a new voice.

Turtle Hun and his Dragons were startled by that voice, while Hun and his Dragons looked around, “I recognize that voice anywhere.”

They saw coming into the light looked like an odd looking robot that was hidden behind a hologram of a dark skinned man in glasses and lab attire, “Baxter Stockman.” Hun scowled.

“I'd say in the flesh, but then that would be a lie.” Baxter explained.

“Stockman?” Turtle Hun asked.

“Indeed. Though obviously I am not who you're used too,” Baxter began, “Allow me to introduce you all. Hun meet... Hun.”

The two Huns looked to each other, as Hun stomped to Baxter growling, “What's this all about, Stockman?”

“Come on, Hun, even someone with your brain can tell what's going on,” Baxter said dryly, but Hun said nothing, “Very well. This Hun and his followers are Purple Dragons from another world.”

“Another world?” Hun asked, as he looked over at his counterpart, “Are you saying in some other world, I'm a freak?!”

“I wasn't always like this.” Turtle Hun spoke up, “I used to be human like you, until I was turned into this thanks to four disgusting reptiles!”

“Let me guess... Turtles?” Hun asked rhetorically.

“Precisely.”

Hun looked over at Baxter, “How do you know so much about this?”

“And why call both of us here?” Turtle Hun inquired sounding equally suspicious.

“Because I also had a run in.” Baxter answered, as another came into the light. It was none other than Baxter Stockman of Turtle Hun's world wearing his cybernetic armor.

“Hello, Hun.” he greeted while smirking.

“Stockman.” Turtle Hun greeted back while crossing his arms.

“Huns and Dragons, what's say we talk business?” Baxter suggested.

Reflections

"So, tell us again why were doin' this, Master Splinter?" Applejack asked.

Both Turtle teams (minus Michelangelo), April, Starlight, and the Rainbooms stood with their eyes blindfolded and carrying bamboo staffs. While O'neil, Jones, Casey, Karai, Shinigami, Keno, and the two Spikes stood watching.

"Because it is important to sharpen one's skill." Master Splinter answered, as he stood ready with his walking stick.

"Not to question your teachings, sensei, but our Master Splinter taught us this same lesson," Donnie noted, "We've already mastered it."

"I would also like to point out that we've mastered this lesson as well." Twilight spoke on behalf of her and her friends.

"As I said," Master Splinter repeated, "It is important to sharpen one's skill. Even ones you have mastered already."

"He's right, guys," Leonardo said, "You never know when you'll need to remember it."

"Well then, let's get started." Leo said.

Soon they all got into a stance. Then Splinter leaped at them and they all dodged and blocked his attacks with their staffs. After a long while, the group stood huddled together waiting for Splinter's next move.

But to their surprise, Splinter said, "The lesson is over."

"'Bout time," Raph said, "I was starting to get-"

Before he could finish, Master Splinter swung his stick and swept his legs, sending him crashing into the others, knocking them all down in a heap. All except for Leo, Leonardo, Donatello, Raphael, Mikey, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy, who had leaped up just in time and landed right next to Splinter.

The others, all laughed at what happened to the ninjas.

"Fell for the old act of deception, did ya?" Shini remarked.

"Rookie mistake." Keno joked.

"You okay, Starlight?" Karai asked, through her chuckles.

"Well, that was embarrassing." Starlight said, dryly.

Rainbow uncovered an eye to glare at Splinter, "Hey. You said we were done!" she complained.

"A ninja must never believe everything they hear," Splinter said, with a smug look. Then he turned to the ones still standing, "Well done to you all."

"Hai, sensei." they bowed.

"Honestly, guys." April said with a roll of her eyes.

"Ah, doan feel too bad." Raphael said, helping his counterpart up.

"Yeah," Donatello agree, "We all fell for that too, except Leo."

"I'm just glad, Apple Bloom and her friends are off trainin' with Michelangelo," Applejack said, "Sure don't want her to see me gettin' owned just now."

"Speaking of which," Leonardo said, "I wonder how they're coming along?"

"Knowin' Mikey, he's prawbably teachin' em how tah goof off durin' trainin'." Raphael said, right before he was knocked down by a flying Michelangelo.

"Uh, Mikey? Tell me you didn't just let the kids throw you?" Donatello asked.

"Yep." Michelangelo groaned.

"Whoa! Did Scootaloo do that?!" Rainbow Dash asked, excitedly.

"Or, uh, Apple Bloom?" Applejack asked, in curiosity.

"Nope, Sweetie Belle." Michelangelo answered.

"Sweetie Belle?!" The two Rainbooms said in shock, while Rarity looked at them with a smug grin.

The CMC walked up, looking as smug as Rarity, "As Big Mac would say Eeyup!" Apple Bloom said.

"And here's the proof." Scootaloo showed them all a video on her phone.

In the video, Michelangelo leaped at Sweetie Belle, but the girl, timing her move just right, grabbed his arm in one hand, his shoulder in the other, and flipped him over her shoulder, sending him crashing into Raphael.

"So, how did I do?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"You're real good at The Winged Monkey Style," Michelangelo said, getting up and off of the very annoyed Raphael.

"That was a hip throw she used," Donnie corrected.

"You were very good, Sweetie Belle," Rarity said. "Just remember to keep your arms straight on the release."

"Um, excuse me," Michelangelo butted in. "But I was the one training them, thank you!" But he whispered to Sweetie Belle, "Just keep your arms straight next time."

"Mikey. Only yuh'd be dumb enough tuh let dos little squirts do dat ta yuh!" Raphael said disappointed.

"Speak for yourself!" Michelangelo countered, "At least I didn't let them trap me like a bonehead!"

Raphael grunted at that. Although he never showed it at the time, he was embarrassed about being outsmarted and trapped by the ninja trainees.

"I believe that is enough training for today," Master Splinter said, "Let us sit and talk."

As they walked back to the barn, Michelangelo spoke to Rarity, "I don't know what your sister lifts, but whatever it is makes her strong enough to toss me."

"Even I'm amazed." Rarity admitted.

Soon they all sat on a picnic blanket, under the shade of a tree.

"So you aced that lesson on the first try?" Rainbow Dash asked Leonardo.

"That's right." Leonardo nodded.

"Wow!" Said Princess Twilight, "That's impressive."

"I'm surprised that your Mikey passed on the first try!" Donatello said in disbelief.

"Especially since he's a bigguh gouhvball den our Mikey!" Raphael snarked.

"Hey!" Mikey said, offended, "I may be a goofball, but I pay attention."

"It’s knowing when to take anything seriously is the hard part!" Raph said.

"Even though ignoring him results in bad things happening?" Spike asked knowingly, making Raph frown.

Leonardo turned to Raphael, "Don't forget, you're hardly perfect yourself, Raph."

"Yeah, well same goes fawh yuh too, Leo!" Raphael countered, before he asked smugly, "Remembah dat little incident wit' de Shredder?"

Leonardo scowled, but sighed, "Point made!"

"What incident with the Shredder?" Sunset Shimmer asked.

Raphael was all too happy to embarrass Leonardo, "Oh, just dat our Shredder almost had Leonardo goin' ovuh tuh de dark side!"

"Whatever are you talking about?" Rarity wondered.

"He's talking about how the Shredder fooled me into thinking he was a good guy." Leonardo said, in guilt.

"Seriously?!" Rainbow Dash asked, in surprise.

"Much as I really hate to admit it, it's true," Leonardo began narrating, "One night, while I was training on a rooftop, an arrow landed near me with a message attached to it. The message said for me to come to a secret meeting at an old warehouse alone. When I arrived, I was ambushed by thirteen foot ninjas, but I easily defeated them all. Then Oroku Saki appeared and congratulated me. He introduced himself and said that he and his foot ninja fought against an evil force trying to take over the world, and proposed that me and my brothers join him."

"And you believed the Shredder's story?!" Applejack asked in shock.

"Oh, he believed it like a Grade-A Suckah!" Raphael broke in, "He even called da Shredder "Masta Saki!""

"HAVE YOU LOST YOUR SHELL?!" Pinkie Pie shouted in Leonardo's face.

Leonardo pushed her off him. "As I was saying, Though I did believe Oroku Saki's story, I was still hesitant. So he gave me time to think about it and even gave me a Foot Katana he claimed was forged by Toushi Kuwahara in the 16th century. But when I left, I found out that my brothers had followed me and they were fully against the Shredder's offer. They tried to talk me out of it and Raph tried to take the katana. That caused the both us to get into a scuffle and I accidentally threw him off the roof!"

"Oh no!" Fluttershy covered her mouth.

"Yeah, but I managed tuh save mahself." Raphael put in.

"After that, I finally came to my senses and did what I should have done in the first place: talk to Master Splinter," Leonardo went on, "Then he told us all the truth about the Shredder, and I felt like such an idiot! Especially by the fact that my brothers weren't fooled and I was."

"That's right, bro," Michelangelo teased, "You were such an idiot!"

"And a chump!" Raphael rubbed it in.

"The Shredder saw you coming a mile away." Donatello added to the teasing.

"I guess he was real persuasive." Starlight Glimmer stated.

Princess Twilight frowned, remembering when Chrysalis impersonated Cadence, which Spike took notice of.

"You Okay, Twilight?" He asked.

"Just a bad memory." she mumbled.

"Believe me, it's not something I'm proud of," Leonardo grumbled, "I should have seen through the Shredder's lies! I should have seen it coming!" he said all frustrated.

"Don't be so hard on yourself, Leonardo," Leo placed a hand on his shoulder, "Deception is something that's almost impossible to avoid."

"He is right, my son," Splinter agreed. "The Shredder was a master of deception! You were not the first to fall prey to his words."

"And I made the same mistake when I first met Karai," Leo continued, while Karai herself felt guilty, "Only I had to learn the hard way. You see, after Raph kept criticizing my leadership, I got fed up with it and made him leader and left. It was there I was ambushed by Karai. I knew she was a member of the Foot, but she spared me. So, I believed there was good in her. The only one I told about her was April."

"And I tried to talk him out of it." April said, in annoyance.

Leo sighed, still feeling stupid and guilty for not listening. "Anyway, Karai was trying to lure me to join the Foot and tried to get me to steal a sword."

"You didn’t give in, I’ll give you that." Karai noted.

"Meanwhile, we freed people who were imprisoned by our enemy, Snakeweed," Raph took over, "Only for Snakeweed to attack us, resulting in me cracking under pressure and getting Mikey injured. It was there that I realized the pressure of being a leader Leo goes through. I found him with Karai and unfortunately Snakeweed was behind me. During the fight, Karai left, even though Leo asked for her help. After we beat Snakeweed, Leo asked me to not tell anyone about Karai."

"The next time I saw Karai, she was curious about the Kraang," Leo continued, "Meanwhile, we were finding out the Kraang were trying to obtain April’s DNA and had to face a giant squid monster Mikey ended up naming Justin."

"Justin?" Michelangelo asked.

"Only name I could come up with at the time," Mikey answered, "That was also when me and Donnie met Karai the first time."

"She ended up stealing Kraang tech and left us to fight the mutant," Leo went on, "We ended up defeating Justin and I had to come clean to everyone about Karai. And boy was Sensei mad at me. That's something I’m not proud of myself."

"Especially since sensei jabbed you in the foot as punishment." Raph reminded, making Leo frown.

"The only thing I'm not proud of from that, was that I was working for Shredder at the time." Karai frowned while remembering the bad girl she used to be.

Raphael burst out laughing. "And I thought our Leo could be a chump at times, but this!" He laughed, "This takes it!"

Leo glared at Raphael's mocking, then looked at Splinter, who nodded in approval. As Raphael continued to laugh, Leo nerve-struck him in the neck, instantly shutting him up and making him drop to the ground in pain.

"Well, this chump's got a few tricks of his own, Raphael." Leo stated smugly, making Karai and Princess Twilight laugh.

"I've been there." Raph said to his counterpart.

"And you shouldn't laugh or make fun of both Leos' mistakes!" Fluttershy scolded the two Raphs, then turned to Michelangelo and Donatello, "And that goes for you guys too!"

"Yes, my sons." Splinter agreed, sternly.

"Okay! Okay!" Raphael got up, rubbing his neck, "I’m sorry."

"It never gets better telling it." Leo said to his counterpart.

"I know how you feel too, Leonardo," Princess Twilight added, "Recently, we suffered a deception that nearly cost us all the magic in Equestria!"

"Yep," Starlight agreed. "And we all still feel like idiots about it. Especially me and Sunset."

"That's for sure." Sunset admitted dismally.

"Whoa! Really?" Michelangelo asked.

"Mmm hmm," Princess Twilight nodded, "As we told you guys before, me, Starlight, and the counterparts of the girls here run a School of Friendship. There was one student named Cozy Glow; she was one of our best students and she eventually became my friendship assistant. But she was not who she seemed. And we all found that out the hard way."

"What happened?" O'neil asked.

Starlight Glimmer spoke next, narrating, "One day, when me and Rainbow Dash's counterpart were giving the students a tour of Cloudsdale, a spell I cast to make them walk on the clouds suddenly stopped working and all the non pegasi students fell through the clouds, including myself! Lucky, Rainbow Dash and the other pegasi students caught us.

"Starlight informed me and we soon discovered that all the magic in Equestria was fading!" Princess Twilight said, "When we talked to Princess Celestia, we figured it could only be Tirek, one of our greatest foes. A centaur who can absorb magic. When we planned to go to Tartarus where he was imprisoned, Cozy Glow had everything ready. But when my friends and I entered Tartarus, we found out that Tirek wasn't behind the magic crisis at all," Princess Twilight continued, "Not only that, but because we used up the only key to open door, we were trapped inside there as well!"

"Talk about the dumbest decision in the history of dumbest decisions!" Michelangelo commented. only for his brothers to hush him.

"Tirek did tell us who was really behind the magic fading. And it still shocks me to the day at who it was!" Princess Twilight exclaimed.

"Who was it?" Leonardo asked.

"Cozy Glow!" She glared.

"And that was only the tip of the iceberg." Starlight chimed in.

"The rest of us stayed behind when we were ambushed by the dark counterparts of our turtles and chained upside down." April told them.

"And Starlight and I were imprisoned in a sphere of what was draining the magic." Sunset Shimmer added.

"Dark Turtles?" Michelangelo said, before turning to his brothers, "Hope we never face something like that."

"It sounds as if this Cozy Glow had you all fooled." Splinter stated.

"Well, except for one." Shini noted.

"Who was dat?" Jones asked.

The three turtles, allies, and the ponies and dragon turned humans and dog, all had looks of embarrassment as they pointed at the only one who wasn't fooled by the evil filly: Mikey.

"WHAT?" The other Turtles, O'Neil, and Jones exclaimed in shock.

"You’re joking right?" Leonardo asked, unconvinced.

"Mikey?" Donatello said in disbelief, "That’s completely illogical!"

"Yuh gotta be kiddin' me!" Raphael shouted, "Mikey saving the day?!"

Michelangelo on the other hand, laughed, "And you guys say I'm the dumb one!"

"Yep!" Mikey stood up and paced around, bragging, "From the day we met her, I knew there was something not right about that little filly," Then he slumped back down, "Bad news was, nobody believed me."

"Yeah..." Starlight Glimmer admitted, in embarrassment. "Before they all headed off to Tartarus, Mikey tried to warn us not to trust her. But we didn't listen."

"Not even our counterparts believed him." Fluttershy said on behalf of her and Pinkie.

"Yeah." Pinkie Pie agreed, dismally.

"In our defense, he could have been a little more subtle about it," Spike put in.

"Subtle how?" O'Neil asked.

"Well, for one thing, he accused her of being cuter than him." Donnie said, dryly.

"Really?" Raphael gave Mikey a deadpan face.

"It was very suspicious." Mikey persisted.

"Sounds reasonable to me," Michelangelo agreed, "I've read enough comics and watched enough TV to know that anything super cute is almost always a trap!" He stated. And Raphael smacked him upside the head. "Ow!"

"What is wrong with yuh?!" Raphael asked, rhetorically.

Sunset Shimmer looked down in guilt, "It get's a lot worse from there," she said, "When Mikey kept on accusing Cozy Glow, I... yelled at him! And called him a goofbag..."

"You did?" O'neil asked.

"Yep," Mikey confirmed,"And that earned her the name Meanset Shimmer!"

Sunset winced and hugged her legs. That name still hurt. Raph smacked the back of Mikey's head for bringing that name back up in Sunset's presence.

"It's true," Fugitoid looked to Sunset, "I'm sorry for however painful this'll be for you."

"Show them," Sunset sighed, "They deserve to know how it went down."

Fugitoid showed them footage of the incident. They all watched Mikey try to warn them about trusting Cozy Glow, while also accusing her of being the one behind the magic crisis. Cozy Glow pretended to be heart broken, turning the Ninjas and Ponies against him. Then Sunset Shimmer snapped at Mikey for accusing Cozy Glow and told him to knock it off and Mikey arguing back with her using the name he gave her for when she loses her temper. Then the footage ended with Sunset shouting "You're about to just how mean I can get!"

"Yikes." Scootaloo winced recalling how Sunset used to be when she ruled CHS.

"No wonder he called her that." Apple Bloom put in.

"Yeah." Sweetie Belle said, while covering her mouth in shock.

"And I thought Raph was a hot head." Michelangelo commented.

"And dat’s sayin' a lot." Raphael agreed.

"Remind me ta stay on yur good side, Sunset." Jones said.

"Look I’m not proud of it, okay?!" Sunset Shimmer exclaimed, only for Splinter to calm her down.

"It is alright, Sunset Shimmer," Splinter eased. "You were clearly more worried about the situation and didn’t want to be bothered by foolishness."

"I am sorry for bringing it back up, Sunset," Mikey said apologizing, "Believe me, I don't take any real pleasure in calling you that. I just said it in my own frustration."

Sunset knowing Mikey would never say anything like that of his own accord replied while smiling, "Guess we both just tend to say things we don't mean out of aggravation." the two embraced.

"We understand how you feel, Sunset." Leonardo added. Recalling what he told them about how he went dark after being badly defeated by their Shredder.

"But on the way to Tartarus, we thought about all the times Mikey had been right about something and all the trouble we got into from ignoring him," Leo said.

"So the four of us headed back to check if things we're okay," Donnie continued, "And they weren't!"

"How so?" O'Neil asked.

"When we got back, six of our students and the CMC's counterparts told us that this biased pony Chancellor Neighsay had taken over the school and blamed them for the magic problem," Raph said, scowling.

"This Chancellor Neighsay?" Donatello asked, "He was the head of education?"

"That’s right," Starlight nodded, "He didn’t think other creatures were fit to learn about friendship and could use it for war against ponies."

"Sounds like he was all wrapped up in paranoia." Raphael said.

"After we freed the others, we saw Neighsay tried to make the school for ponies only," Leo went on, "But then Cozy Glow turned the students against him since he tried to shut down the school before and they chained him up."

"Well, serves him right for what he was trying to do." Jones said.

"Well, we needed his help, so our students freed him," April said.,"It was there he realized that he was wrong about them.

"While that was going on," Princess Twilight told her part, "My friends and I had figured out a way to get out of Tartarus with the help of the trapped monsters and even Tirek, after a little persuasion from Pinkie Pie."

"How did you get out?" Michelangelo asked.

"Even though the monsters had lost their magical ability, they still had a magic of what they were," Princess Twilight explained. "So we used that magic to open the gate and escaped. But our victory was bittersweet." she said dismally.

"How so?" Donatello asked.

"You see, Tirek told us that by sundown, all the magic would disappear from Equestria forever." Spike explained.

"By the time we got out, the sun was already setting," Princess Twilight said, sadly. "We had failed!"

"So that was it?" Michelangelo exclaimed. "No more magic?!"

"Nope," Mikey said, "Even though Twilight and her friends failed, the Young Six didn't."

"Who are the Young Six?" Donatello asked.

"The six students we were talking about," Princess Twilight explained.

Spike showed them a picture of the students and pointed to each creature. "There's Sandbar. Gallus. Silverstream. Ocellus. Yona. And Smolder."

"While we were trying to figure out how to free Starlight and Sunset, the Dark Turtles showed up and attacked." Leo said.

"As we held them off, Ocellus figured out that Cozy Glow had used six magical artifacts to act as some kind of mystical magnet to absorb all the magic." Donnie added.

"I've got to say, that was rather brilliant for a school kid!" Donatello admitted.

"I thought so as well." Fugitoid put in.

"And Smolder figured out that by removing the artifacts would restore the magic, while Ocellus pointed out that would also possibly destroy the school in the process," Donnie continued, "And unfortunately, before they could do anything, Cozy Glow arrived and had turned the whole school against us! Even on the Dark Turtles."

"Talk about double cross." Michelangelo commented.

"It would appear that Cozy Glow was not only a master of deception, but a master of manipulation as well." Master Splinter said weary.

"She sounds more of a bully than Diamond Tiara used to be!" Scootaloo said, crossing her arms.

"You can say that again!" Starlight said, "Then she sicked all the students on the Young Six!"

"During the scuffle, they ended up trapped with me and Starlight," Sunset added, "Right when the magic was starting to disappear into the Either!"

"It looked like Cozy Glow had won!" Mikey said, grimly, "But she didn't count on the Young Six's secret ally!"

"Secret ally?" Leonardo wondered.

"Who was that?" Donatello inquired.

"Allow me to show you!" Fugitoid showed them footage of the events from his point of view. They watched as the Tree of Harmony saved the six creatures long enough for them to use the artifacts to restore the magic and free Starlight and Sunset. Then Cozy Glow tried to escape only to be blocked off by the other students, the Ninjas, the Royal Sisters, Blade Swipe, and Neighsay. Until she was eventually restrained by the royal guards.

"Woohoo!" Michelangelo cheered, before pointing to the holographic image of Cozy Glow being arrested, "Take that, Cozy loser!"

"You should be very proud of your students." Leonardo said to Princess Twilight.

"Perhaps," she said, "But I’m also sorry that it was one of my students who nearly caused the destruction of Equestria. And I couldn’t do a thing about it."

"It was all Cozy Glow's doing. Not yours," Master Splinter assured, "While the teacher is responsible for the students, they can’t control the student’s motions."

"Yeah!" Jones added, "It’s not like ya taught her to be a brat."

"I suppose." the Princess of Friendship admitted, until Raph spoke up.

"And remember what Silverstream said? You can't let one bad apple make you think you failed."

"And Sandbar said they never could've stopped her if they hadn't learned what you taught them about friendship." Fugitoid reminded her. Twilight smiled feeling much better.

"Afterwards, the Young six thought they were graduating the school, but we reminded them they still had much to learn," Leo said. "However, they did earn the title of ninja from us."

"And Neighsay finally approved the School of Friendship." April put in.

"As for Cozy Glow, she’s locked up in Tartarus with Tirek." Mikey said.

"Serves her right!" Jones stated.

"I got a question," Michelangelo raised a finger, "What other things was Mikey right about?"

"Uh, well..." Donnie rubbed the back of his head, "When we first ran into the Kraang, we thought they were just ordinary guys. But Mikey discovered they were actually brain-like creatures piloting robot bodies. When he told us, we didn't believe him. Until we snuck into one of their secret bases, did we find out he was right. He was also right about their plan to mutate the city, although that was just a random guess."

"And there were these very nasty mutants we faced called the Squirrelinoids," Raph said. "His comic book geekdom was right at every turn with those things! He even knew how to get rid of them."

"But one thing Mikey was right about really hit me where it hurt." April lowered her head in sorrow.

"What was that?" Donatello asked.

"Mom-Thing," April answered, dismally while explaining, "While we were cleaning the farm house, we discovered a secret passage. We went down to investigate and found a Kraang pod with what looked like my mother inside. I hadn’t seen her since I was young. But she didn’t seem to like the guys and tried to persuade me to leave them, but I couldn’t. Not after everything they’ve done. I wasn’t gonna walk out on them... again."

Donnie spoke next. "It turned out that she wasn't Ms O'Neil at all, but a failed shapeshifting Kraang experiment with her memories. And she was so dangerous that the Kraang had to lock her up in stasis. But by the time I found that out, it was too late!"

"She caught us off guard and assimilated all four of us into her body." Leo said.

"She would’ve defeated us if I hadn’t-" April broke down a bit from the memory, "And the sad thing was Mikey knew something was wrong with her but I didn’t want to believe him."

"You believed you found what was lost to you," Master Splinter eased her, "I know I would’ve done the same if it was my master Yoshi."

"I know it wasn't my mother," April said, sadly, "But it still broke my heart."

O'Neil placed her hand on her shoulder. "I'm very sorry you had to go through that."

"Thanks." April smiled at her counterpart.

"So, what else was Mikey right about?" Jones asked.

Mikey had a smug look on his face, "I'll tell you guys about something or someone who my bros and friends especially didn't believe me about."

Leo, Raph, and Donnie groaned and face palmed. Knowing exactly who he was talking about.

"Ohhh noooo!" exclaimed the Rainbooms, minus Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie who had smiled.

"Here we go." April and Casey complained.

"Um, who was it?" Leonardo asked.

"My arch nemesis: Pizza Face!" Mikey shouted, dramatically.

The other Turtles, O'neil, and Jones looked at each other.

"Pizza Face?" Donatello inquired.

Mikey began, "It all started when I made my own pizza for my bros."

"You made your own pizza?" Michelangelo asked, "How was it?"

"It made us sick! And not just from the taste." Donnie answered dryly.

"So Leo ordered a new pizza from Antonio's and they sent me to go wait for it and told me not to eat it all before they had some," Mikey continued to narrate, "When I got back with it, I starting hearing the pizza say "Eat Me!" At first I thought I was just really hungry, but then I found out the pizza was alive! And it attacked my face! But when I tried to tell my bros they didn't believe me. So I staked out the Antonio's building, but then I was attacked by these pizza zombified humans! I barely got away. But when I found out my bros and even Master Splinter were zombified by the pizzas. And there were more live pizzas who attacked me, trying to make me a zombie like them. But I fought them off and captured one of them. After I threatened to put it in the oven, it told me everything!"

"Dare I ask," Raphael said, "And what did it say?"

"That days ago, the chef Antonio was making pizza when a canister of mutagen landed at his door," Mikey explained, "And thinking it would make a great topping, he foolishly tasted it and mutated into a giant blob of pizza: Pizza Face! His plan was to zombify all his costumers and eat them in giant calzones!"

"That's just sick!" Donatello said, in disgust.

Mikey went on, "I went back to Antonio's and pretended to be a zombie to slip past the zombie drones and I got in just as Pizza Face put April into a calzone! He also made my bros and sensei into his Elite Pizza Guard. When I tried to stop him, he sicked them on me and stuck me to the wall with cheese. But I ate my way out just before he could eat April. I attacked him again and he swallowed me whole! But I burst out and ate up his body, until he was just one little slice. I threatened to eat the rest of him unless he released everyone from his mind control and he did. He said that they wouldn't remember anything that happened, and then he attacked my face and I woke up in bed. My bros and April said it was all a dream. But I would later find out that it wasn't."

"Dat is da stupidest d'ing I evea hard!" Raphael snarked.

"Not to mention completely irrational and just plain ridiculous." Donatello added.

"I hate to disagree," Donnie said, "But that claim is irrational. Like Cozy Glow, we all found out Pizza Face was real the hard way."

"What do you mean?" Leonardo asked.

"When we were all having pizza at the beach, Mikey tried to warn us about Pizza Face and we just laughed at him." Twilight Sparkle explained.

"Even when he showed me the memory, I still didn't believe him," Sunset put in, "I had see a lot a crazy things in his head, so I couldn't tell."

"After that, Mikey stormed off in a huff," Rainbow Dash continued, "Then we all got really bad stomach aches and blacked out. And when we woke up, we were inside a sea cave, and trapped to the wall in cheese."

"Turns out, the pizza was a trap," Applejack chimed in, "And we all fell right into it."

"Obviously," Mikey said, "But luckily, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy actually believed me."

"I get why Pinkie Pie would believe it," Leonardo stated, "But why did you believe him, Fluttershy?"

"Because even if Mikey's immature and makes things up, doesn't mean he's not honest." the shy girl explained.

"And when you think about it," Pinkie Pie added, "The stuff we face on a daily basis gets weirder and weirder, so Pizza Face isn't entirely not a possibility."

"So with their help, and the help of another friend, I was able to rescue them and beat Pizza Face again!" Mikey exclaimed, "I even fed him to a shark."

"And if you need proof?" Fugitoid project the scene of when the ninjas met Pizza Face and when Mikey, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Derpy saved them.

"A mutant pizza?!" Jones said, surprised before speaking to his their April, "What'll dey dink of next?"

"Dude!" Michelangelo said to Mikey in shock, "How can you ever eat pizza again after all that?"

"Nothing, not even Pizza Face, can ever take away my love for the flat, cheesy, dish of delishisness." Mikey proclaimed.

"So after that, we apologized to Mikey for not believing about Pizzaface." April said.

"And after the incident with Cozy Glow," Spike continued. "We learned that ignoring Mikey's crazy theories isn't such a good idea. Ever!"

"And we all promised to listen whenever Mikey has a hunch about something." Starlight said.

"I even Pinkie Promised I would." Sunset added.

"A wise decision," Master Splinter said, "Like Cassandra, ignoring one's warnings can lead to great tragedy and disaster!" he quote the Cassandra metaphor.

"Yeah, we've all experienced that more than once." Leo noted.

"Hey, Leonardo, I've got a question?" Sweetie Belle raised her hand.

"What, is it, Sweetie Belle?" Leonardo replied.

"How did you meet your Karai." the girl asked.

"I'm wondering that too?" Karai chimed in.

"Well, the first time we met her was when the city erupted into a massive gang war!" Leonardo explained.

"A gang war?" Casey asked. "That's totally metal!"

"Oh ho, it sure was!" Jones confirmed.

Both Aprils could only roll their eyes, "Typical Jones."

"That's sounds scary!" Fluttershy trembled.

"It was," Leonardo nodded, grimly. "Especially since many innocent people got caught in the crossfire."

"Oh, no!" Fluttershy exclaimed.

"Good heavens!" Rarity gasped.

"What could have caused that?" Starlight Glimmer asked.

"We caused it." Leonardo stated.

"You?" Dog Spike raised a brow.

"What do you mean you caused it?" Twilight Sparkle asked.

"I'm not sure where to start but, well you see..." but before he could answer.

Pinkie Pie stood up and spoke fast paced, "You guys faced the Shredder in a huge battle, where Splinter got wounded, and you got help from the Guardians, and then the battle ended when Leonardo seemingly decapitated the Shredder's head, but of course that didn't really do anything, cause he wasn't human. But then Splinter disappeared and when you found him, you accidentally got transported to another planet, where you met this world's Fugitoid, then you all got transported back to here where you found out that Splinter had been healed by the Utrom. But Shredder suddenly showed up and you guys had to fight him. The Utroms and Fugitoid escaped and you found out that Shredder was really the evil Utrom Ch'rell, who activated a techno-organic time bomb that was going to implode the whole building with you in it! But you managed teleport yourselves out just in time, leaving Ch'rell to be imploded with the building!" She sqeed.

The other Turtles, O'neil, Jones, and Splinter were stunned.

Spike grinned, having seen this before, "Yeah, she did the same thing, when Twilight told the girls the truth about what we were and where we came from."

"You don't miss a detail, do you?" Leonardo stated to Pinkie.

"Nuh uh." Pinkie shook her head.

"Trust me, she doesn't." Leo added.

"How did you know all that?!" Donatello asked in shock.

"Just a hunch." Pinkie shrugged.

"A hunch?!" Raphael snapped, "You figure'd all dat out on a hunch?!"

"That Pinkie is some kind of weird," Michelangelo said, "And that's an understatement."

Princess Twilight giggled, "That's Pinkie Pie for you."

"Uh, well..." Leonardo said, still put off by Pinkie's guess, "With the Shredder gone, the remaining Foot ninjas, the Purple Dragons, and the mobsters fought to claim the Shredder's empire. It was pure mayhem. Many innocent people's lives were at stake. And it was all our fault. I'd had enough, so I took matters into my own hands and set out to stop the war, for the sake of all people of New York."

"Why, Leonardo," Rarity said, admirably, "That's so noble of you."

"Noble? Yes," Donatello stated, "Smart and well thought out? Absolutely not!"

"Not tah mention, down right stupid!" Raphael put it, "We all told Leo, even Masta Splinter told him not tah get involved, because it Wasn't. Our. Fight," He got right Leonardo's face as he said those words, "But Mr. Honorable here, wouldn't listen and nearly got us all killed!" Leonardo cringed knowing that was not one of his best moments.

"So, you really tried to stop all those ninjas, Purple Dragons, and mobsters all by yourself?" Donnie asked, rhetorically.

"Wow, that's amazing!" Scootaloo said.

"And really stupid," Sweetie Belle added. "What were you thinking?"

"Okay, maybe I went way in over my shell," Leonardo admitted, "But innocent people were getting hurt because of us! It was the right thing to do."

"Even so," Princess Twilight said, "The right thing isn't always the smart thing to do. Especially not without a well thought out plan."

"Yeah, that's always been Leo's problem," Michelangelo noted, "He always puts honor before common sense."

"Our Leo has a same problem," Raph said. "Like when he spared Fong and then later the Purple Dragons old leader Xever and Chris Bradford nearly did us in."

"But Fong ended up helping me in the end, so sparing him paid off." Leo countered.

"Looks like all Leos are honor-bound boneheads!" Raphael remarked, making both Leos scowl.

"You're one to talk," Leonardo countered. "Mr. I'm gonna defy orders and drive a bus into a killer robot and nearly get yourself and me blown up."

"And let's not forget when you insulted Bane and he literally beat you unconscious." Leo told Raph.

"Guess all Raphs are Muscle-brained Meatheads!" Dog Spike remarked, making the Mikeys and some of the Rainbooms laugh and both Raphs glare in their direction.

"Anyway..." Leonardo went one, "After we retreated to a rooftop, Raph and I started arguing about how we should and should not have gotten involved in the war."

"You know the irony in that?" Donatello chimed in, "Both Leo and Raph had a point, but neither one was willing to admit it."

"Admit what?" Keno asked.

"Leonardo was correct: because we had ended the Shredder, we were responsible for starting the war," Master Splinter explained. "But Raphael was also correct: Trying to stop the war only made things worse. But Raphael's pride and Leonardo's nobility prevented them from seeing it." Both Leonardo and Raphael lowered their heads, knowing it was true.

"And that's when Karai and two of her Foot soldiers showed up." Michelangelo said.

"What did she do?" Apple Bloom asked.

"Blew up the water tower we were hiding in."

"Hmm?" Karai inquired, "When I first met Leo, I just irritated him with blinding powder and kicked his butt." Leo scowled at that memory.

"After that, she claimed she just wanted to talk," Leonardo continued, "But Raph here, decided to attack first and ask questions never!

"Our Raph's the same," Mikey chuckled, "But your Raph sounds like the bigger meathead!" Raph smacked him upside the head, "Ow!"

"And thanks to Raph's boneheaded move, we were forced to fight Karai and her soldiers," Leonardo went on. "We were outmatched and defeated. And Karai had me pinned down at sword point, before Raph finally stood down and gave her a chance to speak. She introduced herself and said she commanded the Japanese branch of the Foot. Then she told us exactly what I believed, that we threw the city into chaos when we ended the Shredder. She had hoped that the gangs would destroy each other, but she hadn't counted on the city being destroyed as well. So she proposed a plan to end the war for good. And we were plan B in case it didn't work."

"We all agreed it was our best option," Donatello said, "Well, most of us did.

"No way was I goin' along wit any plan of de Foot. Evuh!" Raphael said, bitterly, "But I was outvoted, so I just up and left."

"Doesn't surprise me." Rainbow replied knowing their Raph would've been just the same.

"Karai's plan backfired and we were almost done for!" Michelangelo added, "But then Raph and Master Splinter came just in the nick of time!"

"Aftuh I calmed down and tought about it, I realized I was bein' an idiot!" Raphael explained.

No one looked convinced, "Really?" Donnie said, doubtfully, "You figured that all on your own?"

Raphael sighed, "Ok, Masta Splinter told me to calm down and think about it... And said I was being an idiot."

"You're right, Mikey," Donnie remarked, humorously, "He can be a bigger meathead than our Raph." Both Raphs growled, making him hide his head halfway in his shell.

"We finally stopped the war, but Karai went back to the Shredder, who survived the TCRI implosion." Leonardo

"Seriously?!" Rainbow Dash gawked, "After all that?"

"Like I said, she was honorable. But she was loyal only to the Shredder," Leonardo reminded, "And nothing I said or did, could ever change her mind."

"I'd commend her loyalty but, to the Shredder?!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

"And here I thought I was stubborn," Applejack added, "But that ain't right."

"You know," Karai said, "I probably would have ended up like her if I hadn't learned the truth. Which is not something I want to think about."

"Hey, I've got a question?" Michelangelo spoke up, "How did you guys take your city back from the Kraang?"

"With help from our friends, the mighty mutanimals." Leo replied.

"But only after you had trust issues with Slash." Mikey noted.

"Whu's Slash?" Raphael asked.

"Slash used to be my pet turtle Spike." Raph explained.

"You had a pet turtle?" Jones asked.

"Yeah. So?"

"Nothin'."

"Anyway," Raph continued, "He ended up getting mutated into a big turtle from a canister of mutagen I brought to my room."

"How big was he?" Michelangelo inquired.

"As big as our Hun." Donnie answered.

Raph went on, "I was so excited. We were gonna be a heck of a duo. What I didn’t know was that he planned to snuff the others out. You see, Spike was my venting buddy and I guess he took my gripes literally. He attacked the others behind my back while they were hunting for mutagen. I caught him in the act and had to fight him. He was as skilled as all of us, but he was too strong for even me beat. I managed to hit a nerve in his arm and made him fall off the roof we were on, but he survived and escaped. We didn't seen him again until Casey joined us, he teamed up with our enemy, Newtralizer, a Kraang hunter. When Newtralizer's plans meant eradicating humans, Slash had a change of heart and helped us beat him and I offered to come back to us, but he felt like he needed to go his own way. Then he joined up with more of our mutant allies and formed the Mutanimals."

"He’s really nice once you get to know him." Scootaloo noted.

"And if it wasn’t for him, I wouldn’t understand Raph." Fluttershy noted while Raph smiled and nodded..

"But Leo still labeled him a bad guy when we met the Mutanimals," Raph said, frowning at his brother, "Just like when he labeled Fugitoid."

"Is that true?" O'Neil asked.

"Leo's had a habit of labeling people for their past actions." Twilight Sparkle stated, while hating to admit it.

"Yeah," Leo admitted, in guilt, "And sadly Fugitoid and Slash aren't the only ones I labeled in the past. When my brothers and I got transported to another world, we met a rabbit samurai named Miyamoto Usagi."

"You have an Usagi in your world?" Leonardo asked.

"Yeah," Mikey said, "We helped him take this bratty pug kid to a temple."

"But along the way, we had to disguise ourselves as samurai soldiers," Leo explained, "When we were found out, Usagi helped us escape... by leading us, right off a cliff."

"Oh no!" The CMC cried.

"Goodness!" Rarity covered her mouth.

"Oh, my!" Fluttershy exclaimed.

"Awesome!" Rainbow Dash cheered.

"After that, I turned my back on him too," Leo continued to explain, "But we still had to follow him in order to get home. But because I didn't trust him, I ignored him twice and got myself and my brothers into trouble. And when we first met the Shadowbolts, I almost labeled them for what they did to Twilight."

"Around then, we set aside our differences and we're friends now." Twilight explained.

"We met them when both their schools were having a class trip to New York," Leo said. "When the girls snuck off to meet us, the Shadowbolts had followed them. When I found out who they were, I chewed them out for the trauma they left on Twilight at the Friendship Games. But she assured me they had changed and remembering my labeling habit, I decided to give them a chance."

"Trauma?" Donatello asked.

"Remember how we told you guys about the incident at the Friendship Games?" Twilight Sparkle said, "Well, to explain that, we'll have to tell you how we got our powers."

"We're listening." Michelangelo said, eager to hear their power origins.

"Our school went to Camp Everfree for the summer," Sunset Shimmer began. "We met its camp director Gloriosa Daisy and her brother Timber Spruce, who Twilight took a liking to."

"And Leo got jealous cause he had a crush on Twilight," Mikey said, "And wouldn't admit it."

Leo and Twilight frowned, "Ha ha," they said, in annoyance.

"We turned up at Camp Everfree by accident," Donnie said. "I had built a portal from Kraang tech and before I could test it properly, Mikey and Casey jumped right in, forcing us to follow them."

"And we all landed right on their bus." Mikey noted.

"While the guys had to hide, the rest of us attended the camp with them." April added.

"When Twilight and I were unpacking in our tent, we discovered Twilight's levitation power," Sunset Shimmer said, "I was excited, but Twilight wasn't so thrilled."

"I didn't tell anyone except Leo," Twilight began, "But I had recently been having nightmares about turning into Midnight Sparkle again and hurting all those around me!"

Master Splinter spoke, "Fear can only lead to more pain. Only by facing fear can it be overcome."

"Strange things started happening at camp," Sunset continued, "Things Twilight kept blaming herself for."

"While that was happenin', the rest of us were discoverin' our own powers," Applejack said. "I found out I had super strength when I hoisted Rarity up a rock climbin' wall like she weighed nothin'.

"While also scaring me half to death!" Rarity put in, "And I discovered my shield ability when I accidentally knocked Applejack into the lake."

The CMC giggled at that.

"Pinkie Pie and I discovered our powers while we were decorating cookies." Fluttershy said.

"I was all -- You need more sprinkles! And you need more sprinkles!" Pinkie Pie reenacted, "Then when I picked up some sprinkles, they glowed pink and exploded!"

"When I tried to get some paper towels to clean up the mess, a bird helped me get it. But then I discovered I could talk to it!" Fluttershy explained.

"So that’s how you girls discovered your powers." Donatello said.

"How long did it take to control them?" Leonardo asked.

"Not long but it wasn’t easy," Applejack replied, "Like Twilight, we were afraid at first, but Sunset was able to convince us to embrace the magic and we gained confidence."

"Later, our Master Splinter contacted us spiritually and had us go on a Spirit Quest to fully master our abilities," Rainbow Dash chimed in, "Except for Twilight."

"I wasn’t fully a ninja yet." Twilight explained.

"During campfire stories, Timber told the story of an ancient forest spirit named Gaia Everfree." Fluttershy said.

"We all thought that was the reason for all the weird stuff happening at camp." Rainbow Dash added.

"The Turtles and I thought that Gloriosa and Timber were hiding something, but Leo and I mostly suspected Timber," Sunset Shimmer admitted, "But we latter found out that Gloriosa was the one causing all the strange things at camp. She was using these magical geodes to try and fix problems but ended up making things worse."

"She used the geodes to become Gaia Everfree," Mikey said, "Just when we were gonna have to fight her, our Utrom friend Bishop brought Sensei, the Mutanimals , and the Dazzlings to help."

"We had to sneak in the back of the mess hall, meaning we would expose ourselves," Leo said, "But Splinter knew there was no choice."

"Sometimes, rules were meant to be broken." Master Splinter noted.

"So we showed ourselves to the campers and with help from our friends convinced principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna that we were here to help." Raph said.

"We helped the girls fight these tree minions Glorsia summoned," Donnie explained, "The others wanted to help too so Splinter gave them weapons so they could help."

"Too bad we weren’t there," Scootaloo said, "That sounded awesome!

"I’m with ya on that, Scoots." Michelangelo agreed.

"It was only when Twilight overcame her fear were we able to win." Leo stated.

"And the geodes Gloriosa was using came to us." Applejack added.

"Afterwards, Gloriosa apologized," Sunset Shimmer said, "Earlier, we found out she was only trying to make that camp year the best because it was being taken away by the land's owner Filthy Rich."

"So we all worked together to host a Crystal Gala and raised enough money to save the camp," Twilight said, "And Filthy Rich was not happy about that and left in a huff."

"But not before he became the latest victim of Dr Pranknstein!" Mikey noted.

"Nice." Michelangelo said, as the two high fived.

"During the gala, Leo put his jealousy aside and let Twilight dance with Timber." Sunset stated.

"Well, that was awful big of you, Leo," O'neil commented.

"Timber was actually a pretty cool guy," Leo said, "Better than me and Sunset gave him credit for."

"After the dance, Splinter gave me my weapon and I was finally a ninja." Twilight Sparkle said happily.

"Way to go!" Michelangelo cheered.

"After what you went through, I’d say you’ve earned it." Leonardo stated.

"Thanks." Twilight smiled.

"We all got to stay for the week then we headed home," Donnie finished. "Then went back to dealing with Super Shredder."

By now, it had gotten dark, and they had built a campfire. And Pinkie Pie had gotten out ingredients to make s'mores.

"Say, do you guys wanna know the funny thing about the Shredder?" Donatello inquired.

"There's a funny part?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Not funny ha ha, funny ironic," Donatello corrected, "The Shredder had a bigger impact on our lives than we knew."

"Whachoo talkin' 'bout?" Spike asked.

"Well you see," Donatello began, "As we told you, we got mutated by the ooze when we were only babies. Ooze that was created by the Utrom, who were stranded on earth. And why were they stranded on earth? Because someone sabotaged and destroyed their ship. And who was that someone? Ch'rell. Or as we better know him as, drum roll please," Pinkie played her drum sticks on her leg, "The Shredder! Ergo, the Shredder had a direct hand in our creation."

After a moment, Raph spoke up, "I think I speak for us all when I say, no way."

Applejack chuckled. "Yeah. The Shredder created you guys? That's just plain nonsense!"

"Are you serious, Donatello?" Karai asked.

"Really serious," Donatello said, "Think about it, if Ch’rell never made the Utroms crash on earth, then they’d never develop the ooze. If they hadn’t developed the ooze, we’d never been mutated. If we were never mutated, we’d be in some kids aquarium eating fish flakes right now."

Everyone thought about it and realized he was right.

"Whoa," Mikey said, in amazement. "That’s deep!"

"You know, come to think of it, we wouldn't have become who we are if not for our Shredder!" Donnie exclaimed, "I mean, if the Shredder hadn't murdered Tang Shen and stole Karai, Splinter would never have come to New York. Then he never would have adopted us, then ran into the Kraang, and we would never have been mutated!"

"Believe me we found that out up close." Leo said, recalling their travel to the past and witnessed the incident with their master, Oroku Saki, and Tang Shen.

Princess Twilight's eyes widened, "I think your right, Donnie! Then I never would have had that vision that brought all of us to New York in the first place!"

"And we never would have met you guys!" Pinkie cried, with her hands on her head.

There's a long silence.

"Being that close to Shredder, makes me feel all kinds of wrong!" Raph said, in disgust.

"Trust me, da the feelin's mutual!" Raphael said.

"Both our Shredders may be part of our origins, but it is we who choose our fate!" Master Splinter stated.

"That's what I learned from father." Karai noted.

"And no matter what our Shredders have done to us, they'll never change one important thing: We're all family!" Leonardo said.

Everyone smiled warmly at his words, until the two Mikeys laughed.

"And... there goes the moment," Donnie frowned.

"Seriously, Leo?" Michelangelo said. "That again?"

"That's the sappiest thing I've ever heard!" Mikey grinned, "This ain't no sitcom drama."

"It may be sappy, but Leonardo's got a point!" Applejack crossed her arms.

"So both of yuh shut yar traps!" Raphael snapped, and was pelted in the face by a water balloon from Mikey.

Michelangelo laughed. "Nice shot!"

"Doctor Pranknstein strikes again!" Mikey cheered.

Raphael growled and Raph glared. But then they both grinned at each other, "Well, than," Raph said, "Allow us to show you two what jerkfaces we can be!"

"Watch the gram crackers!" Pinkie Pie cried, as the Raphs tackled the Mikeys and wrestled them. The Leos and Donnies tried to break it up but they just ended up rolling around in a dogpile.

"Pile on!" Jones exclaimed.

"Goongala!" Casey shouted, as they joined the fray along with Keno. While all the girls and Splinter only watched.

"It's a family alright'" April said, dryly.

"It certainly is." O'neil agreed.

"Another day with the boys." Sunset Shimmer commented.

"Eeyup." both Applejack and Apple Bloom said.

Princess Twilight looked to Splinter and O'Neil. "You’d think if manners were ever part of their training."

"You’d think." O'Neil said.

"Training them ninjitsu was hard enough," Master Splinter said. "I'm afraid even I, in any dimension, can not preform miracles." The group just chuckled as the two turtle teams, their Casey's, and Keno continued their playful fight.

Meanwhile back in New York, a lone figure was running across rooftops and jumping from one to another. It eventually stopped and looked around the city, "Not quite the New York I'm used to, but I think I could go on a good crime spree here." he walked into the light to reveal it was who else but Fishface.

Author's Note

This chapter was created with tons of help with Jebens1 and TMNTony.

And I apologize if the jokes and bashings are still offending anyone, but both teams were discussing their mishaps and experiences and admitting to their faults, and apologizing for taking things too far with their descriptions, like Mikey and Sunset.

Fish in the Big City

One night in New York, Raphael, Jones, Raph, Casey, Sunset, Applejack, and Rainbow were out on a drive around the city. Raphael and Jones were on their motorcycles racing against Raph and Casey on the Stealth Bike, and Sunset, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash were in the Party Wagon.

“C'mon kids, try and keep up!” Raphael called in back.

“Who you calling kids?” Raph called over.

“You're literally the same age as us!” Sunset called out her window.

“If fact I'm a year older!” Casey called in defense.

“Yeah, but I'm older den all of you!” Jones retorted.

“He's got a point.” Applejack admitted.

“But we're gonna leave you in the dust!” Rainbow called out her window.

And so the group continued to race, until Sunset caught a radio alert on the Party Wagon's own radio, “Guy's stop! Listen.”

They pulled over and listened, “Attention all units, we got an unusual crook down here by the docks that's taken out several men! Subject appears to be a walking... fish. Request back up!”

The three Rainbooms, Casey, and Raph looked at each other in shock, “Walking fish?” Applejack asked.

“You don't think...” Sunset trailed off.

“No. It can't be.” Raph said I disbelief.

“What's goin' on?” Jones asked.

“Sounds like trouble. Better check it out.” Raphael suggested.

“Yeah. See yah there!” Raph called, as he sped up ahead.

“Not if we see you first!” Jones called, as he and Raphael sped up after Raph and Casey.

Rainbow cheered, “Ah yeah! Step on it, Sunset!”

“Hang on!” Sunset instructed, as she floored the gas and drove after them.

Upon reaching the docks, they parked their rides, and Sunset spoke, “Ok, guys. Let's go stealth. If we're dealing with who I think we are, we need to be careful.”

“Who do you think we're dealin' with?” Raphael asked.

“With any luck, we're gonna find out.” Jones replied, as they moved in.

As they moved through the stacks of storage containers, they noticed several officers down, “Whoa!” Rainbow gasped, as they looked them over.

“Are they?” Sunset asked in concern.

“Nah, just knocked out. No sign of visible wounds.” Raphael inspected.

“Let's keep moving before they come too.” Applejack suggested, as they continued on.

Soon they came to a stop upon hearing the sound of movement, “Hear that?” Rainbow asked.

“Sure do.” Casey confirmed.

Before they could prepare themselves, Raphael called out, “Alright, pal! Show yurself!”

Suddenly a voice answered, “Very well. But, let ask you this little question. What has two robotic legs and likes to stomp turtles and vigilantes? Answer...” walking out into the light was Fishface, “Dis guy!”

Raph squinted his eyes, “Fishface!”

Fishface growled, “Do not call me that!”

Suddenly Jones and Raphael broke out into laughter, as the others looked confused, “A walkin' fish?!” Jones said between laughs.

“And his name's Fishface?!” Raphael asked between laughing.

“Actually, his name's Xever.” Sunset Shimmer corrected them.

Raph decided to explain, “He was one of our Shredder's mutants and used to be the leader of the Purple Dragons before he got mutated.”

“And Mikey named him Fishface.” Rainbow added.

“He also said it was either that or Robocarp.” Casey put in.

“I got one bettah: Lamo-carp!” Raphael joked.

“Good one!” Jones chuckled.

“I wouldn't keep laughing if I were you.” Applejack warned them.

“Why?” Jones asked, as Fishface in anger jumped in kicking the two jokers off their feet landing them in some crates.

“THAT is why!” Fishface answered with a hiss.

The two got up, as Jones pulled his hockey mask down, “Okay den!”

“Let's rumble!” Raphael got ready.

Took the words out of my mouth.” Rainbow said, as the girls and Raph got ready.

And so the group began fighting Fishface, as the mutant pulled out his balisword, and started attacking Jones and Raphael, “You know for a fish, you got good taste in weapons.” Raphael admitted.

“I'm going to chop you two up and feed you to my piranha.” Fishface threatened, until Applejack knocked him away and engaged him.

“So what's your story fish breath?” she asked.

“Yeah, you're a lot farther away from New York than you think.” Raph put in.

“Well, since you asked,” Fishface began, as he dodged Raph's sais, “I was just visiting New York just to take in the nostalgia and commit a few crimes. Then I happened upon a bright light at an old Kraang warehouse. To my surprise I found it looked like some sort of portal. Consumed by curiosity, I went through and wound up here. So I decided to do some exploring and discovered just how different this city is compared to our own. And now to my surprise I once again find myself facing off against you all. And what a surprise, another Raphael, and an older Casey Jones.”

“We're gonna make you wish you stayed in our home dimension.” Sunset warned the mutant fish, as she engaged him.

Fishface got past Sunset and fought Casey and his adult counterpart, “Man, when are you gonna realize no criminal or mutant is safe from us?” Casey asked, as he swatted Fishface aside with his goalie stick.

Fishface just fought back against the younger vigilante, until Jones came in and used his bat against him. The fish mutant stood on his hands and his robot legs spun kicking the two vigilante's back.

“Dis dude's tough!” Jones admitted.

“Yeah. Mikey and I had to race against him once in a track he designed with booby traps.”

“So he cheated?” Jones asked in disbelief.

“Yeah. And when we won, he not only accused us of cheating, but called us a hideous example of bad sportsmanship.” Casey continued.

Jones squinted at Fishface, “So you're not only a criminal, but a hypocrite as well? Dat's low!”

“He's goin' down!” Raphael called, as he fought Fishface, with the two trading blows. Suddenly Raphael pinned the mutant down by his robot legs, “Is dat all yuh got? Lamo-carp!”

“Actually...” Fishface hissed, before leaning up and bit him on the shoulder.

“Aarghh!” Raphael cried, before hitting Fishface in the jaw to make him let go. The turtles stumbled back and dropped to his knees.

“Raph!” Jones called, as he ran over to him, “You ok?”

“Casey, I doan feel so good.” Raphael said sounding nauseous.

Rainbow turned to Fishface, “What did you do to him?”

Fishface chuckled, “Why I poisoned him.”

“Poisoned him?” Applejack gasped.

“Yeah,” Raph confirmed, “He did the same thing to me when we first fought him like this.”

Rainbow was suddenly confused, “Wonder why he never used it on any of us?”

Fishface smirked, and answered, “Because I prefer to do things physically,” he began walking around them, “And I wouldn't dream of poisoning such delicate chicas.” he flirted.

“Ugh, and I thought Zephyr’s flirting was sickening.” Rainbow said feeling ready to heave.

“You!” Raphael growled, “When I get mah hands on yuh, I'm gonna!” he suddenly fell on his chest from the poison.

Fishface laughed, “You'll do what, turtle?”

“Raphael needs help,” Sunset told the group, “We need to bail!”

“We'll be back.” Raph warned Fishface, as they pulled a ninja vanish with their smoke bombs.

Fishface looked around seeing they were gone, “Normally I hate it when they do that. But this means I can get back to doing what I love.” he hurried off himself.

Meanwhile at the lair, Mikey, Michelangelo, Pinkie, and the CMC were laying around watching TV, Donnie, Donatello, Fugitoid, Twilight, and Princess Twilight were tinkering with stuff, while Leo and Leonardo were training with the rest of the group.

Suddenly they heard the door open, and everyone saw Raph and Jones carrying Raphael, “Hey, Donnies get over here!” Raph called, as the group gathered around.

“What happened out there?” Leonardo asked.

“Raph doesn't look too good.” Michelangelo noted.

“My son?” Splinter asked in concern.

“He was poisoned, by Fishface.” Sunset explained.

“Fishface?!” The Rainbooms and their turtles gasped.

“Who's Fishface?” O'Neil asked in confusion.

“An enemy of ours.” April explained.

“Bring him over here.” Donatello instructed, as they brought Raphael onto a mat and laid him down.

“I'll put together the same cure we used before.” Donnie said, as he started mixing stuff.

“Alright, what happened out there?” Leonardo inquired.

“We heard a police report about a walking fish by the docks so we went to check it out.” Rainbow began.

“And to our surprise it was Fishface.” Applejack said.

“Dude's how'd Fishface get here?” Mikey asked.

“Probably the same way our Hun and the Purple Dragons did.” Leo suspected.

"Sounds logical." Keno admitted.

“So anyone gonna tell us about this Fishface?” Michelangelo asked.

Karai spoke up, “He was once a human street thug that Shredder incorporated into the Foot to handle the dirtier jobs.”

“He was eventually mutated into a mutant fish when he came into contact with mutagen.” April added.

“So what now?” Spike asked.

Donnie spoke up, as they were giving Raphael the cure, “Well, if we can find him I can actually use my own portal projector to send him back to our world.”

“It should work.” Twilight confirmed.

After Raphael took the cure, he woke up boiling mad, “Where's Fishface?!” he sat up.

Donatello tried to hold him back, “Raph, you need rest!”

Raphael pushed Donatello off him, and got up, “I'll rest lateah. Right now I've got the urge to kick some fish tail.”

“I know what ya mean.” Raph agreed.

“Question is how do we find him?” Rarity wondered.

“Yes. I have my doubts he'll still be at the docks.” Fugitoid noted.

“If we drive around I should be able to get a fix on him.” April suggested.

The group turned to Splinter who spoke, “Go. Deal with this menace before he does something dangerous.” The ninjas and turtles nodded before heading off.

Out on the streets, the teams were driving by Party Wagon, the Hauler, and motorcycles. Inside the Party Wagon, April was concentrating before speaking up, “Make a right. Now a left. He's getting closer. And stop!” the vehicles pulled to a halt outside a warehouse.

Everyone got out and looked up at the building, “This is the place?” Princess Twilight asked April.

“It is.” she confirmed, "Wait. I'm not just sensing him, but more in there."

"More?" Casey asked.

"Sounds like he didn't come alone." Donatello said.

“Alright team...” Leonardo began, as Leo finished.

“Let's move. But keep your eyes peeled. If Fishface has backup we need to be ready for anything.” And they proceeded inside.

Inside the building, they looked around seeing it was empty, before spotting sacks of money piled around, “Looks like he's been busy.” Shini noted.

“We'll have to return all this later.” O'Neil said.

“Guys, above!” April gasped.

Suddenly Fishface dropped from above a higher platform and landed before them, “So you tracked me? I figured as much."

The other turtles, Jones, and O'Neil stared at the mutant in surprise, “He really is a walking fish?” Leonardo asked in disbelief.

Michelangelo couldn't help but chuckle, “Look! Sushi that delivers itself.” but all that got was a kick by Fishface sending him hitting a support beam.

Donatello looked down at the robot legs, “Nice robotic legs.” he admitted.

“Glad you enjoyed it.” Michelangelo groaned.

“The name is Xever,” Fishface introduced himself, “So you don't forget, I'll write it on your shells. With this.” he held up his sword.

“Hey fish-sticks!” Raphael called, as he stepped forward, “Remember me?”

“So you recovered from the poison, yes?” Fishface asked.

“Oh, yeah. And I'm back to deliver a little payback.” he cracked his knuckles.

“That goes for all of us.” Princess Twilight added.

“Feeling lucky now, Fish punk?” Casey asked while readying his bat.

"Actually, yes. Come on out, boys!" Fishface called out.

To their surprise, several more punks and thugs armed with blunt objects came out from hiding and surrounded the ninjas, "Well, this is unexpected." Starlight said.

"You've been busy since you got here." Raph noted.

"Ah, yes. I decided to recruit some new blood for my gang. At first they were skeptical, but I managed to persuade them," he said sinisterly, while some of the gang member shuddered, "These guys are no Purple Dragons or Turks, but they get the job done." Fishface explained, "Boys, kill away."

"With pleasure, boss." one of the gang members answered, as they readied themselves.

“Attack!” Leonardo called, as the team attacked.

The Rainbooms, both turtle teams, and their allies faced off against Fishface's new goons. Twilight dodged some knife stabs from one before using her magic to levitate a crate over nailing the punk with it. Both Casey's skated around bashing punk after punk with their baseball bats.

Fishface had started fighting Rarity who dodged his attacks, before using a diamond shield to push him back. He almost hit a crate but grabbed onto it and flipped over said crate. Pinkie jumped in and started fighting, “You know, Xever, you really should consider giving up this criminal life and be a good guy.”

“Que?” Fishface asked in confusion.

“I mean with your skills you'd make a good ally. Bebop and Rocksteady gave up the bad guy life to be heroes and they're two of the greatest friends we've made.” the girl continued.

“You must be incredibly dumb or stupid to think I would ever give up criminal life.” Fishface voiced his disgust.

“Just a suggestion.” Pinkie shrugged.

“She's got a point, Fishface,” Mikey said, as he jumped in and fought him, “Shred-Head's dead, Rahzar's dead, Tiger Claw's MIA, same for Stockman, and Bebop and Rocksteady are our chums.”

“I care nothing for those idiotas!” Fishface hissed, as he tried to slice Mikey only for Leonardo to block it and knocked Fishface back.

Applejack used her magical brute strength against a big brute of a thug, who spoke, "You're pretty strong for small one."

"It ain't about size partner." Applejack said, as she tossed him over her shoulder and into two more thugs.

Rainbow ran circles around several thugs, until one of them spilled a container of water making the floor slippery and caused Rainbow to slip onto her back, "Oh, I hate that." she groaned, as the thugs looked down on her.

"Any last words?"

"Yeah, buh-bye!" she upwardly kicked one of them in the chin before spin kicking the rest knocking them down.

As Fishface readied himself for another round, Karai and Shini attacked him, before Fishface used his robot legs to trip them off their feet. Luckily they got back up quickly. Before the fish could make another move, O'Neil jumped in and kicked him aside. The Fish man stared the woman down as she spoke, “Back off, Fishface!”

Fishface couldn't help but smile, “Aha, yes!” O’Neil attacked again, but Fishface swept her legs and dipped her, “Call me whatever you will! For I am, the Most Interesting Fish in the World!” he raised his brows flirtatiously at her. Jones growled at the sight of this and charged at him with a bat, only for Fishface to spin O’Neil into him, knocking them both down.

"Have some sprinkles, boys!" Pinkie pie called out, while throwing sprinkles around that detonated. The explosion messed with their hearing, and allowed Mikey and Michelangelo to slid in on their shells knocking several thugs over like bowling pins.

"Booyakasha!" Michelangelo cheered, "It is fun to yell."

"I know." Mikey agreed.

Fugitoid was blasting around at some more of the thugs who were taking cover before pulling out blasters they smuggled from a warehouse and started firing back, "Oh dear!" Fugitoid gasped, as he started dodging while fighting back, "Little help here!"

April threw her tessen slicing off the blaster heads making them useless, "Sorry to mess up your toys, boys." she smirked.

Raphael went at it against Fishface as the two matched blow for blow, until Fishface knocked Raphael back with a surprise kick, “It seems you didn't learn from last time.” the fish let out a hiss before he was about to bite the turtle again. Only this time, he got a piece of wood shoved into his mouth to keep him from closing it.

“Think again.” Raphael smirked.

As the group was finishing off what was left of Fishface's gang, the mutant fish managed to pull the wood out of his mouth and growled, “I have had it with you-” he got cut off as Raph and Rainbow knocked him aside.

“Mind if we cut in?” Raph asked, as Rainbow and Sunset stood by his side.

“Yuh know what, I actually doan mind,” Raphael replied, before calling out to their opponent, “Hey, Fishface! Let's dance!” so the four tag teamed against Fishface who stood no chance with their combined skills.

“Donnie, portal!” Raph called, as Donnie used his projector to open up a portal.

“Home's a-callin', Fish boy!” Raphael called, as the group punched him together making him fly back and into the portal that closed.

Fishface landed back in the Rainbooms and their Turtles dimension, and fell right into the water at Coney Island. The mutant emerged from the water and spoke, “If I never see those tortugas and chicas again. It'll be too soon.” he swam away.

Back at the warehouse, the ninjas and Rainbooms picked themselves back up and tied up all of the unconscious goons, “Well, that was fun.” Michelangelo admitted.

“That Fishface sure was an interesting opponent.” Donatello admitted.

“Oh, yeah. Back when our Shredder was alive, we fought him on a daily basis.” Donnie replied.

“And I was hoping he'd be willing to turn over a new leaf.” Pinkie sighed.

“Not every enemy can, Pinkie.” Starlight replied recalling Chrysalis turning down their offer of friendship.

"I already sent a message to the authorities," Fugitoid explained, "They should be by to collect these hoodlums and the stolen money as well."

“Come on, let's head back.” Leo instructed, as they left the warehouse.

“I can't believe Fishface actually flirted with me!” O'Neil shuddered.

“I know. Dat creep.” Jones said with a low growl.

“He did the same to me too.” April told her adult counterpart.

“Yeah. Not pretty.” Donnie added.

“He did the same to me too,” Fluttershy admitted, “But he was very nice to offer to spare me... Only if I joined his gang.”

“When we get back we should have pizza.” Keno suggested.

“Good call.” Mikey agreed, as the group chuckled.

Angel and the CMC

On a beautiful afternoon, the eight turtles, the Rainbooms, their allies, and Jones were at the city skate park. The turtles were all decked out in disguises to look like regular people along with Fugitoid.

Both Mikey's and Rainbow Dash were busy skating on a halfpipe, while the others watched.

“Oh, yeah, that's the stuff!” Mikey cheered, as he and his counterpart high fived when they crossed paths.

“Awesome!” Rainbow cheered, as she showed off some moves.

“Coming out here was such a good idea.” Leo admitted.

“Especially after the training we did this morning.” Applejack added.

“We do come up here plenty of times to relax and have fun when we need it.” Leonardo noted.

“Especially if there's something fun or once in a lifetime happening.” Donatello added.

“Still not exactly sure about the disguises,” Raph said skeptically, “But if it helps us walk about with the people I ain't complaining.”

Leo nodded, and spoke to their counterparts, “I once thought after we defeated pretty much all our major enemies the city didn't need us anymore and that sticking to the shadows was no longer needed. But with all the newer stuff happening with us in New York or even being called to help the Rainbooms I realize we're still needed, but while we can stick to the shadows at night, we can walk by day while in disguise.”

“That's adapting to new tactics.” Donnie put in.

The two Mikey's and Rainbow boarded over, “The skate parks in this world are so cool!” Rainbow cheered.

“Mondo would sure love this place.” Mikey put in.

“Hey, guys!” came a voice.

The group looked over and saw a fourteen year old girl approach. She had purple-dyed hair styled in pigtails, with piercings on the left eyebrow, lower lip and ears. Her attire included a sleeveless, greenish-blue hoodie, red baggy jeans, light purple bands with two starting from the wrist and stopping just below the elbow, and the other two above the purple metal studded elbow pads, two black spiky bracelets, purple studded biker gloves, and buckle shoes with greenish-blue socks in them.

“Hey, Angel.” Jones greeted.

“Angel?” The Rainbooms asked.

The girl known as Angel looked around, “So these are the alternate turtles and their friends from another dimension?”

“Huh?” the turtles asked in shock.

“Don't worry, guys. She's a friend.” Leonardo confirmed.

“Dis is Angel. I know her from de neighbawhhood.” Jones explained.

“Nice to meetcha.” Angel greeted.

“Angel, you can already tell the guys apart,” Jones continued, “These girls are the Rainbooms. Dis is Twilight Sparkle, Sunset Shimmer, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Rarity.

“Hiya!” Pinkie waved.

“Den dere's de Pruhvessawh, Princess Twilight, Starlight Glimmuh, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Spike, and well, Spike.”

“Hey.” the two dogs greeted.

“Awesome. You two really can talk.” Angel said, as she scratched behind their ears.

“And of course there's Karai, Shini, Keno, April's counterpart, and this dude here is my counterpart.” Jones held Casey close.

Angel got a good look at Casey, “This is supposed to be you from another universe?”

“Dat's right.” Jones confirmed.

“I can kinda see the resemblance,” Angel admitted, “And he's actually a lot cuter than you, even with missing teeth.” she grinned.

“Hey!” Jones protested, as Casey felt flustered.

“Well, nice to get some appreciation from time to time.” the teen boy said.

Angel turned to Princess Twilight and Starlight, “So you two are from some universe where there are no people, but ponies?”

“That's right.” Princess Twilight confirmed.

“Strange we know. But that's Equestria.” Starlight added.

“Sounds like quite a place.” Angel said.

“You have no idea.” Spike replied.

Raph spoke to Angel, “So how do you know our counterparts and their Casey?”

Leonardo answered, “We actually met her not long after we met our Casey.”

“We found out she was getting involved with the Purple Dragons here back when they were just a regular street gang.” Donatello explained.

Karai turned to the girl, “You were running with the Purple Dragons?”

“Why?” April asked in confusion.

Angel sighed, “I was tired of living middle class life so I tried finding cooler people on the street. I ended up getting involved with the Dragons for a bit, until Casey caught me trying to steal for them. I didn't heed his warning about quitting while I had the chance and left him.”

Jones continued, “I trailed her back to the Dragons hideout to stop her, but ended up getting captured by Hun. Angel came to try and help me, but I sent her to get the guys.”

“Angel took us to the Purple Dragons hideout, where we freed Casey and busted some Dragon heads.” Raphael finished.

“We've been tight ever since.” Angel added.

Casey and Keno were surprised, before looking at each other, “Keno, you getting that...”

“Deja vu feeling? Yes I am.” Keno confirmed.

“What do you mean?” Michelangelo asked.

“When we were in Equestria, we were called by the map in Princess Twi's castle to solve a friendship problem.”

“Friendship problem?” Angel asked.

“Indeed,” Fugitoid confirmed, “In Princess Twilight's castle in Ponyville exists a magical map of all Equestria and even beyond. It has the power to sense where a problem is among friends or others, and selects the ponies best suited to help fix and solve it.”

“Wow,” Michelangelo gasped, “Imagine if we had a map like that. It would make helping others so much easier.”

Keno continued, “The mission for me and Casey took us to Equestria's counterpart of Manhattan called 'Manehattan'.”

“Manehattan?” Angel held in a laugh.

Casey nodded, and resumed, “We found out Apple Bloom's pony counterpart's cousin Babs Seed was starting to run with this pony gang called the Purple Nightmares; Equestria's version of the Dragons. It was the first time we met Night Terror, their leader. We had to convince her to ditch the Nightmares and come home.”

“We succeeded, and busted up the Nightmares, save for a few members who would end up joining forces with worse baddies in Equestria.” Keno finished.

“Dat's some coincidence.” Jones said in disbelief.

Angel glanced at the CMC and spoke, “Say, mind if I take Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle back to my place? My grandma said I should really bring friends around more often.”

“Hey, that sounds like fun.” Apple Bloom said excitedly.

“Can we go with, can we?” Sweetie Belle pleaded with Rarity.

“We'll be good.” Scootaloo promised.

Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow pondered, until A.J answered, “Well, we don't see why not.”

“Yes!” the trio cheered.

“Just as long as you stay with Angel and not wander off.” Rarity told them.

“We promise.” they said.

“I'll even swing by later to pick ya up before it gets too late.” Jones offered.

“Thanks, Casey. Come on, girls.” Angel showed the trio off.

“It is nice to see them making friends close to their ages.” Rainbow told her friends.

“Especially if it's someone we can trust.” Leo added, as the other agreed.

Some time later, at Angel's place, the four girls were lounging about in Angel's room relaxing, while enjoying sodas.

“So you call yourselves the Canterlot Movie Club?” Angel asked.

“That's right. We love to see movies and like to use knowledge and tactics from them in real life scenarios.” Scootaloo said.

“We even used movie knowledge to set a trap for Raphael while he was training us.” Apple Bloom explained.

“You guys trapped Raph?” Angel laughed.

“We sure did.” Sweetie Belle confirmed.

“Wish I could've seen that.” the punk girl said.

“Anyway this is a nice family ya got here,” Apple Bloom said, “So it's just your brother and grandma?”

“That's right.”

“I'm sort of like that too. I have my sis and my big brother along with mah granny.”

“Neat. You know if it weren't for the turtles, I could've lost my brother.” Angel replied.

“How?” Scootaloo asked.

Angel sighed, “Well, my brother Ryan was working as a construction worker at this mansion and found some gold there. He wanted to go back to find more, but I had a feeling it was a bad idea. Unfortunately he dismissed my warning and went anyway. He hadn't come home for a few days and the cops just gave up. So I went to the turtles for their help. We found out the mansion was home to some monster who controlled these zombie warriors and was holding my brother captive. They rescued him thankfully.”

“That was lucky.” Sweetie Belle said.

“Yeah. If anything happened to my bro I don't know what I'd do.”

“I feel the same about Applejack.” Apple Bloom admitted.

“Same with me and Rarity.” Sweetie Belle added.

“I'd do anything to help Rainbow Dash.” Scootaloo finished.

Angel smiled, “You girls really care about your friends huh?”

“We do.” Sweetie Belle confirmed.

“Of course there was a time, we let jealousy get the best of us and we did something terrible.” Scootaloo said.

“What was that?”

Apple Bloom started, “Well, back when Sunset Shimmer just started becoming friends with our sisters and everyone at school, we started feeling jealous our sisters were spending more time with her than any of us.”

“Especially since Sunset used to rule CHS with an Iron Fist.” Scootaloo added.

Sweetie Belle continued, “We started this account called Anon-a-Miss. When the girls fell asleep we downloaded these pictures and videos off Sunset's phone of some embarrassing moments and such. And started posting them. Soon enough others started sending their own pictures and secrets to our page and we posted them. This ended up causing everyone to blame Sunset Shimmer and turn their backs on her.”

“It got even worse when secrets of the other students were being sent to us and we posted them,” Apple Bloom said, “We realized we went too far and confessed to Sunset and the girls.”

“Sunset told us she sympathized with us about feeling left out and forgave us.” Sweetie Belle said.

“But we still got six months of detention and the secrets we posted would never go away.” Scootaloo added.

“But in time everything eventually went back to normal, and we vowed never to do that again.” Apple Bloom said.

“Whoa, that sounds terrible.” Angel gasped.

“It was.” the trio confirmed together.

“But at least you learned your lesson just like I did when I tried joining the Dragons.” Angel sighed.

The Crusaders laid their hands on Angel's shoulders comforting her, “Gals like us really have a lot to deal with.” Apple Bloom said.

“No kidding.” Angel chuckled.

“You're alright, Angel.” Scootaloo said.

“Thanks. You girls are too.” Angel said, as she held the three close and they laughed.

As it got late, Jones was on his way to pick the CMC up and bring them back to their lair. When he learned from Angel's grandma they were up on the roof, the adult vigilante went up.

What he saw when he arrived was Angel sparing with each of the CMC on one on, with all four of them having fun.

“You girls really are good.” Angel admitted.

“Thanks. We've been taking lessons.” Apple Bloom replied.

“Dat dey have.” Jones confirmed, as he got their attention, “Looks like ya really getting' along well.”

“We sure are.” Sweetie Belle confirmed.

“I like these girls. They got moxie.” Angel said.

“Well, we gotta get dem back to the lair right now.” Jones said, as the CMC groaned.

“Don't worry, girls. I'm sure we'll hang out again soon.” Angel promised.

“Thanks.” Sweetie Belle said.

“And consider yourself an honorary member of the Canterlot Movie Club.” Apple Bloom put in.

“Awesome.” Angel smiled, as the four hugged.

So Jones took the CMC back to the lair, with the trio and Angel feeling good they each made a new friend or in Angel's case 'friends'.

Author's Note

The CMC's story about Anon-A-Miss comes from the Equestria Girls holiday comic book special

A Bishop by any other Name

A week ago at a government base one night, inside were scientists and security agents going about tending to their jobs. Inside a room, a man wearing a black business suit and tinted glasses was walking about a few monitors, before speaking to someone working them, “What's going on?”

“We've picked up some strange anomalies coming from New York, sir.” the man answered.

The suited man squinted his eyes, “Is it alien-like?”

“We'll know in a minute,”

The suited man watched the monitor hone in on New York, where appearing on screen was the turtles fighting what appeared to be Purple Dragons, “It's just the turtles. What else is new?” he asked in boredom, when suddenly he spotted a new batch of turtles helping the ones he was watching, “What? More turtles?”

To add more fuel to the fire, he suddenly saw the Rainbooms and their allies taking on the Dragons using their geode powers, along with facing Turtle Hun.

The suited man was lost for words, until he found them, “What is this?” he turned to some troops, “You. Go to New York, and find out all you can about these girls.” he motioned to the Rainbooms.

“Yes, Agent Bishop.” the agents answered, before taking their leave.

Bishop looked at the new turtles and Rainbooms on the monitor and squinted, “Who are you girls? And what is your M.O?”

In the Present time, underground, the turtles of this universe were leading their doppelgangers, the Rainbooms, and their allies through a tunnel.

“So you got a Leatherhead in this world too?” Mikey asked his counterpart excitedly.

“We sure do.” Michelangelo confirmed.

“Does he like to grab others by the faces and shake them like a rag doll?” Donnie asked in worry.

“Not really,” Donatello answered, “I mean sure he has these violent urges once in awhile, but he's actually a great ally. He's just about the only one here I can talk shop with.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

“You'll know soon enough.” Leonardo answered, as the group entered an abandoned subway station.

“Nice lair.” Rainbow looked around.

“And it's clean.” Rarity admitted.

“Hey, Leatherhead, you home?” Raphael called out.

“Coming!” came a voice.

The group saw walking in was Leatherhead wearing a lab coat and glasses. The Rainbooms and their turtles and allies were shocked, “That's Leatherhead?” Raph asked in surprise.

“He looks so...” Applejack tried to find the right word.

“Scholarly.” Princess Twilight answered.

“Nice to see we got a mutant gator allie here.” Rainbow admitted.

“Actually, he looks like a crocodile.” Twilight corrected her.

“My friends, to what do I owe this visit?” Leatherhead asked.

“Well, Leatherhead, we thought we'd introduce you to some new friends.” Michelangelo began, as the other turtles approached.

Leatherhead blinked in surprise, “I think I may need new glasses, or am I seeing double turtles?”

“There's nothing wrong with your vision, Leatherhead.” Donatello assured him, as Leonardo explained.

“These are alternate dimensional counterparts of us.”

“Hiya.” Mikey waved.

“This is very astounding,” Leatherhead started walking around the new turtles, “Alternate counterparts who come from a parallel dimension?”

“Precisely.” Donatello confirmed.

Leatherhead took notice of the humans, particularly April and Casey, “You must be...”

“April, and this is Casey.” April introduced them.

“Nice to meetcha.” Casey greeted.

“This is Keno, Karai, and Shini.” Leonardo introduced.

“Karai?” Leatherhead asked, as he looked at the young kunoichi.

“Don't the wrong idea,” Karai began, “I'm not like the one you know.”

“It's true.” Leonardo confirmed.

“I am the Fugitoid,” Fugitoid greeted, “And may I present the Rainbooms.”

Leatherhead looked at each of the girls who introduced herself, “I'm Sunset Shimmer.”

“I'm Twilight Sparkle.”

“Applejack.”

“I'm Pinkie Pie!” Pinkie cheered, as she hugged the crocs arm.

“I'm Fluttershy.” the girl whispered.

“Rarity.”

“Rainbow Dash.”

“Starlight Glimmer.”

“Apple Bloom.”

“Sweetie Belle.”

“Scootaloo.”

“I'm Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

“A princess?” Leatherhead gasped.

“Yes. But there's no need for formality.”

“Always modest,” Spike said, “Name's Spike.”

“Same with me.” Dog Spike added.

“Your pets can speak?” Leatherhead asked the two.

“Hey, I am not a pet,” Spike spoke up, “I am an assistant.”

“In all my years this has got to be the strangest things I've seen yet.” Leatherhead said while looking over everyone.

“Well, pull up a chair, because we got a lot to talk about.” Leo said.

And so Leatherhead along with the Rainbooms and their turtles started story swapping leaving both sides surprised.

“So you were founded by the Utrom and turned into this, but instead of experimenting on you they taught you their ways?” Twilight asked.

“Correct.” he confirmed.

“Makes me wish our Leatherhead was founded by our Utroms.” Mikey said feeling bad for their Leatherhead's upbringing.

“But when they left earth in a hurry they left you behind?” Donnie asked.

“Yes. I had been working on a way to build a transmat portal so I could rejoin them, but through so many circumstances I was not successful. So I decided to stay here not only to continue my own work, but so that I don't give into my own animal rages and attack my friends.”

“Deep.” Pinkie gasped.

Leatherhead turned to Princess Twilight, Starlight, and Spike, “And this world you come from Equestria?”

“That's right.” Starlight confirmed.

“It sounds like a very peaceful place.”

“Well, it's not entirely peaceful.” Spike answered.

“Even so, I am glad my friends could introduce me to all of you. Outside from them I don't get too many other visitors.”

Donnie looked over at Leatherhead's lab, “I gotta say this stuff you're working on is very impressive.”

“Thank you, Donatello. I find a calm and quiet environment helps me focus better.”

“It's hard for me to get that when Raph is busy making noise.” Donnie said motioning to his hotheaded brother,

“Me?” Raph asked in outrage, “Mikey's the loud one.”

“Are not!” Mikey argued.

“Are too!”

As the group laughed at their squabbling, Twilight looked at Leatherhead making her think of the Leatherhead from their home dimension, before suddenly remembering something else. Leo took notice of her concern and spoke.

“Twilight, you ok?”

“I'm fine, Leo. But there's something I wanna know,” she spoke up to his counterpart, “Leonardo.”

“Yes, Twilight?”

“That night when we all first met, you guys asked our turtles if they were clones made by Stockman.”

“Yeah? Sorry, but we've grown to suspect stuff like that coming from him.”

“I figured, but my real concern is you also mentioned... Bishop.”

The others hearing that name were concerned, while the alternate turtles and Leatherhead looked edgy, “Yeah, I did say that.” Leonardo confirmed.

“Leonardo, is Bishop... a bad guy?” Twilight asked in disbelief.

“Well, the stuff he's done is bad to us, but he does want the safety of the planet. Basically it's a mixed bag.” the leader admitted.

“He may wanna keep earth safe, but I wouldn't trust him for anything.” Raphael said.

“I'm guessing you have a Bishop in your world too?” Donatello asked.

“Yes, but he's nothing like the way you're describing your Bishop.” Sunset replied.

“So what's yours like?” Michelangelo asked.

Fugitoid spoke up, “Well, when the Kraang Hive Mind was born, the remaining Utroms created the High Council composed of Queen, Rook, Pawn, and Bishop.”

“Wait a minute, your Bishop is an Utrom?” Donatello asked in disbelief.

“Correct,” Sunset confirmed, “And apparently the human body android model he developed was stolen by the Kraang for them to disguise themselves and walk about humans.”

“Which only made them stick out if they traveled in groups, since they all looked exactly the same.” Donnie added.

“The Utroms have kept to themselves for a long time, until the Triceratons were planning to invade our planet to wipe out the Kraang,” Leo continued, “Bishop came to us with the warning of their arrival. Along with helping us take down the Kraang who were trying to raise their old base out of the river.”

“We lost contact with Bishop when the Triceratons invaded New York, but apparently contacted our Fugitoid to come to earth in case something went wrong.” Raph added.

“And boy stuff went wrong.” April confirmed about how the Fugitoid saved them from planet earth's destruction.

“The girls and I first met Bishop when we went to Dimension X to find out the location of the Black Hole Generator pieces.” Sunset said.

“And he became a scout master at Camp Everfree while we were there on a trip.” Pinkie said, much to the other turtles and Leatherhead's confusion.

“Bottom line, Bishop's been one of our best allies when it concerned the Kraang, Triceratons, or anything else alien-like.” Applejack said.

“Maybe, but his constant abiding by the rules and regulations annoys me.” Raph said remembering how much grief he gave Mona when Dregg invaded New York.

“Wow. Sounds like a Bishop we could at least get along with.” Michelangelo said.

“So what's your Bishop like?” Rainbow asked.

Leo spoke up, “Well, our Bishop is a government agent and head of an organization known as the EPF.”

“EPF?” Casey gasped.

“As in the Earth Protection Force?” Karai asked.

“Right,” Donnie confirmed, “ Once during an invasion between the Triceratons and the Federation, Bishop captured us and even Leatherhead with the aim of dissecting us.”

“Good heavens!” Rarity gasped.

“Why would he wanna do that?” Fluttershy asked.

“Bishop is more or less a xenophobe.” Donatello answered.

“Xeno-what?” Mikey asked in confusion.

“A xenophobe, Mikey,” Twilight explained, “As in a person having a dislike of or prejudice against people from other countries. Or in this case, other planets.”

The other turtles nodded, as Leo spoke, “Due to a traumatizing event Bishop experienced many years ago at the hands of an alien race that turned him into some kind of immortal super soldier he's developed a strong distrust over aliens and made it his goal to contain or eliminate any alien-like threats he deems could be dangerous.”

“Yikes.” Rainbow gasped.

“Your Bishop sounds hardcore crazy.” Mikey added.

“That's not the worst of it.” Raphael said.

“What could be worse?” Donnie asked.

“Bishop once staged a fake alien invasion and abduction on the president using holograms and remote control aliens he created through genetic experimenting, just to get the president to continue funding his organization.” Donatello explained.

“What?” The Rainbooms gasped.

“He practically threatened the city and the president just for money?” Rarity asked in shock.

“Sounds like something worse than Flim and Flam would do.” Applejack squinted.

“No kidding.” Apple Bloom agreed.

“Well, that wasn't the end of it,” Leonardo spoke, “The leftover residue from Bishop's experiments fell into the sewer, and anything that came into contact with it turned into a savage mutant beast that spread to any who came into contact with those already mutated by the outbreak.”

“Even Donnie ended up getting turned into a turtle beast from it.” Michelangelo pointed to his brother.

“Oh jeez.” Donnie gasped, as he looked at his counterpart.

“We were forced to work along side Bishop to help create a cure for the outbreak,” Leatherhead explained with a low growl, “But thankfully with Bishop's lab and data from the mutagen, we created a cure for Donatello and the city as well.”

“And Bishop and his agents were there to help us fight the Tengu Shredder.” Leonardo finished.

“Suddenly our Bishop doesn't seem so bad now.” Raph said, and his brothers and friends agreed.

Later on the group was up top on a roof getting some training in, with A.J, Rarity, and Rainbow helping the CMC. After a good long exercise, it was time to call it quits.

“All this training's made me hungry.” Mikey said.

“Ooh, me too!” Michelangelo agreed.

“Me three.” Pinkie added.

“I think we could all use a bite before we head back.” Princess Twilight admitted.

“And check it, there's an opened pizza place down there.” Rainbow motioned to a pizza cafe.

“Well, suit up.” Leo told his brothers, as the turtles and even Fugitoid suited up to look like civilians.

Once the turtles and Fugitoid were dressed in regular clothes and hats or hoods to hide their identities, they all went down and entered the cafe.

They entered a large booth together, as Mikey spoke, “I'm gonna eat so much my shell will explode.” Mikey said excitedly.

“I'd love to see that.” Raph said.

“So would I.” Raphael added.

As they waited for the waitress to take their order, they noticed the other patrons weren't looking up or speaking at all. This got them concerned, until April sensed something, “Guys, I think we should leave now.”

“Why?” Donnie asked, until the janitor walked by the entrance and locked the door.

Suddenly all the patrons up up to reveal they were security agents in disguise armed with blasters, “That's why!” April cried.

“Attack!” Leonardo called, as the group engaged the agents with the CMC and the two Spike's ducking under the table.

“What is this?” Leo asked in shock.

“Someone's staged an ambush on us.” Princess Twilight deduced.

“And judging by these agents, I got a good guess who.” Raphael said.

“Suddenly the room started filling with a gas, and the agents dawned gas masks, “Knockout gas!” Donnie cried, as everyone started coughing before falling unconscious, even the CMC and both Spike's.

When the agents saw they were all knocked out, one spoke into a walkie talkie, “Agent Bishop, the subjects have been secured.”

“Good. Bring them in.”

At the lair, Splinter was meditating, until he saw visions of Agent Bishop with his sons and their friends captured and contained. As Bishop's laugh and his sons and their friends creams echoed in his mind, he woke up in shock, “No!”

Meanwhile Leo groaned, as he opened his eyes to see a light shining down on him, “What the?” he tried to get up only to find himself strapped to a table, “What's going on?” he looked around seeing his brothers, their counterparts, the Rainbooms, Karai, and even April were strapped down onto individual tables.

“Oh, no. Guys, wake up!”

Each of them awoke and discovered the situation they were in, “What is this?” Applejack demanded.

“Are we in an insane asylum?” Rainbow asked.

“Uh, what's on my head?” April asked, as she tried to use her psychic powers, but nothing happened, “I can't use my powers.” she gasped.

“Or mine.” Twilight realized.

“If I could I'd bust out of here.” Applejack said.

Karai tried focusing, “I can't shift form. These restraints seem to be blocking my shapeshifting.

“Look over there!” Mikey cried while motioning to the right.

They saw all their weapons, the girls geodes, and the turtles medallions on a table, “How'd they get over there?” Pinkie asked.

“Guys, you're awake!” Starlight's voice came.

They looked over seeing Starlight, Keno, Casey, the CMC, and Shini locked in a cage together, “Are you guys all right?” Leo called.

“We're fine. All things considered.” Shini answered.

“Where's Fugitoid?” Sunset asked in concern.

“And Spike?” Princess Twilight asked, as both girls wondered where their dogs were.

“Over here!” came voices.

They looked over and saw Fugitoid himself strapped to a table facing upward, and both Spike's in individual cages.

“Get us out of here!” Spike barked.

“I am not liking this.” Fugitoid feared.

“When I find out who's punking us I'm gonna take my foot and shove it so hard...” Raph was cut off by another.

“Save your threats. They won't do you any good.”

“No.” The alternate turtles gasped.

Walking into the light was Agent Bishop, “Welcome, Turtles. And Turtles,” he motioned to both turtle teams, before turning to the girls, “And a big hello to you, Rainbooms.”

The girls gasped, “Is this Agent Bishop?” Fluttershy asked the turtles nervously.

Bishop answered, “You're correct, Ms. Fluttershy. Now what say we have a little talk?” Bishop smirked.

An Agent's Proposition

At the lair, adult April and Casey entered to see a very concerned Splinter, “Master Splinter, we got here as soon as you called.” O'Neil began.

“What's goin' on? Where are the guys?” Jones looked around.

“April, Casey. I've recently had a premonition of great danger. And I'm afraid my sons and their friends have fallen into a trap set up by Agent Bishop.” the rat explained.

“Bishop?!” the adults gasped.

“Well, we gotta do somethin'.” Jones said, eagerly.

“I know. If we can trace the signal on their phones we'll be able to find them.” O'Neil explained.

“So let's get to it.” Jones said while gearing up.

“Wait!” Splinter stopped them, “You know going up against Agent Bishop and his men is never an easy task. For this we must call upon the aid of Leatherhead.”

O'Neil nodded, “Then let's go.” the three left the lair.

Meanwhile at the bade, the captured Turtles, Rainbooms, and their allies continued to struggle to break out but with failing results.

“I'd save your strength if I were you,” Agent Bishop suggested, “None of you are going anywhere.”

“You're making a big mistake, pal!” Rainbow called, “We know our rights!”

“This is a matter of the safety of the earth, Ms. Dash.” the agent answered.

“You know about us?” Applejack inquired.

“Indeed I do, Ms. Applejack,” he motioned to the others, “Rainbow Dash. Rarity. Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie. Twilight Sparkle. Starlight Glimmer. Sunset Shimmer. Apple Bloom. Sweetie Belle. Scootaloo. Spike and Second Spike. And Princess Twilight Sparkle. My apologies for the inconvenience, your majesty.”

“Don't take it personal if I don't accept your apology.” Princess Twilight scowled.

“Well, this wasn't the first time I've been hooked up to something like this.” Mikey said.

“Same here.” April sighed remembering the times the Kraang tried to experiment with her.

“What's this all about?” Leonardo demanded.

“Surely you should know by now, Leonardo,” Agent Bishop answered, before turning to Leo, “Though perhaps I should be talking to you, Leo.”

“So you know about us?” Leo asked in shock.

“I do. When I discovered your existence I knew I had to get more information on you. And what I discovered really caught my attention.” he smirked.

Back in the sewers, Splinter and the two adults entered the lair of Leatherhead, “Leatherhead!” Splinter called.

The croc turned to see them, “Master Splinter, April and Casey. What's the trouble?”

“I'm afraid the guys have been captured.” O'Neil began.

“And Master Splinter thinks, Bishop's the one who did it.” Jones put in.

“Bishop?” Leatherhead gasped, as he was about to go into rage mode, but held it together, “Then we have no time to lose. We must find them at once.”

“That has already been taken care of.” came a new voice.

The four turned and saw stepping into the light was a man in a business suit and wearing sunglasses. This of course got the four defensive.

“Who are you? How did you find us?” Leatherhead demanded.

He held his hands up, “Please, I mean you no harm. I am an ally.”

“Explain.” Splinter inquired.

“I am Bishop of the Utroms.”

“The Utroms?” Leatherhead gasped.

“But you're Bishop?” Casey asked.

Bishop unbuttoned the lower half of his suit to reveal his true Utrom self, “Whoever you think of me as I assure you am nothing like that.”

“You're the Utrom friend of my turtle friends counterparts.” Leatherhead remembered.

“Correct. Before my friends were abducted Professor Honeycutt from my dimensions sent an interdimensional S.O.S signal to me, and I came right here.”

“Then you know where they are being held?” Splinter asked hopefully.

“I do. And if you want your turtles back we need to work together.” Bishop instructed.

“Anything for my sons safety.” Splinter replied.

“Then let's go.” Bishop instructed, as Leatherhead tossed his coat off, and the four followed.

Back at the lab, Agent Bishop was pacing before the captives, “Just imagine the very idea of alternate realities. Where you turtles have counterparts. I must admit in all my years of trying to find out about alien life this was certainly not something I'd ever come up against.”

“Yeah so now you know there are more versions of the turtles, so why keep us captive?” Rainbow demanded.

“The power you girls possess. At first I thought it was some form of enhancement you girls had. Like you were Meta-Humans.”

“Well, this isn't the first time we were accused of that.” Sunset admitted.

“But then I found out the last thing I'd expect. You girls have magic powers that reside from those geodes you wore on your person,” Agent Bishop motioned to the geodes on the table, “And I thought dealing with demons against that Demon Shredder was shocking.”

“Let me out of these restraints and I'll show you shocking!” Raph growled.

Agent Bishop ignored the threat and spoke to Princess Twilight, “And this land I discovered you, your Spike, and Starlight are from called Equestria. I'll admit I wasn't so willing to believe it at first, but after seeing your friends in action so much. I just couldn't deny it.”

He clicked on a remote that caused multiple screens to appear around them showing the Rainbooms in action against both Purple Dragon teams, their Huns, Fishface, and his temp group of thugs.

“Such mastery over such power,” Agent Bishop commended, “If only they could be more weaponized for our defenses. Perhaps you ladies would like to consider working for me? I even have a spot opened for you Ms. O'Neil and Ms. Hamato.” he motioned to the Rainbooms, April, and Karai.

“So a xenophobic government agent wants us to use our magic to work for him?” Rarity asked sarcastically.

“That's a hard pass.” Sunset replied.

“You're just a monster, Bishop. An alien-hating monster.” April put in.

Agent Bishop scowled at the insult, “I do what is necessary to protect the Earth, my dear. No matter how dirty it is. And you girls are passing up an opportunity,” Agent Bishop warned them, “You could do so much more with your powers for the greater good for this planet than just taking down thugs like Purple Dragons.”

'Technically, if you knew all the stuff we've had to face then you'd know that we're aware of what we can truly do with such power.” Twilight said.

“Besides, what're you so afraid of?” Pinkie asked.

“Everything!” Bishop answered loudly, “The Triceratons, the Federation, and that Demon Shredder. These threats proved we are unmatched and unprepared for all the inevitable invasions both alien and supernatural. And it's the Earth Protection Force's job to ensure the safety of the planet. But unless we're up to date on defenses against such threats then we don't stand a chance.”

“Don't you think you're taking this too seriously?” Fluttershy asked.

“Bishop, we know about what happened to you in the past.” Leo began.

“It's tragic what aliens did to you.” April added.

“But to treat all aliens with hostility?” Karai asked in disbelief.

“I take no chances.” the agent answered.

“Bishop, I get it,” Starlight began, “You let one thing that happened in your life affect your entire outlook on a matter. I was just the same as that, and all it did was lead me down a path that only led to hurting others, and that led to so much worse.” she recalled the bleak future Princess Twilight showed her if she continued to alter the girls past.

“And you're not the only one who was experimented on by aliens.” Donnie added.

“He's right,” Leo confirmed, “We had a friend who was also experimented on, and because of what they did to him he was shunned by his very 'people'. Because of that he lost his faith in them and set out on a path of darkness. He held onto that hatred for so many years it tore him apart. Especially since he had another fueling his hatred.”

“But thanks to us we got him to see holding onto anger did him no good.” Mikey added.

“He renounced his hatred and became one of our greatest allies.” Raph put in.

“And a great friend too.” Sunset finished.

Agent Bishop answered, “That was his choice. But I make my own. And I stick to my choices.”

“Unbelievable.” Fugitoid gasped.

“So you want the Rainbooms, April, and Karai, but what does that leave the rest of us?” Keno demanded.

“You will continue to be prisoners here. Perhaps even subjects for our experiments.”

“But I don't wanna be experimented on!” Apple Bloom feared, as the CMC huddled together.

“If you lay a hand on my sister, I'm gonna...” Applejack was cut off.

“Your threats will not save you,” Agent Bishop turned to Fugitoid, “I once made an exchange for another you, but perhaps having you around could be beneficial to us. My previous scientist has gone AWOL, and now I feel I should look into a replacement.”

“And what would you have me do?” Fugitoid asked, angrily, “Because building weapons of mass destruction is no longer on my resume.”

“I'll get back to you on that,” Agent Bishop turned to the other turtles, “And I'm curious about you boys as well. I'm eager to study the four of you as well as the turtles I personally know and discover all the similarities and differences between you all.”

“Please tell me this doesn't include dissection.” Donnie winced.

“It always does.” Donatello replied.

“And what would you even do with us?” Leo inquired, “Use our DNA to create more fake aliens you can use to fool the world and the government just for money?”

“Only for it to backfire and create a plague on the whole city?!” Raph added.

“I needed to get back into the president's good graces, as well as more fundings. I had that staged invasion under control, but your counterparts stuck their noses where they didn't belong. As for the plague, it was an unfortunate side effect that I have no intention of ever repeating.”

“It's too big a risk.” Sunset warned him.

“So none of you are going to take my offer and join me?” Agent Bishop asked.

“Nnope.” Applejack answered.

“Very well. We have other means of making you listen to reason.” some scientists came over carrying metal helmets.

“What're those?” Michelangelo asked in worry.

“Don't ask questions you don't want answers too” Raphael answered.

“Administer the mind helmets immediately.” Agent Bishop ordered the scientists.

The scientists were approaching the Rainbooms, until a pink triangular portal appeared and out came Bishop armed with a blaster who shot the helmets out of the scientists hands. The scientists fled, as O'Neil, Jones, Splinter, and Leatherhead emerged from the portal.

“Sensei!” Leonardo called.

“And reinforcements!” Raphael cheered.

“What is this? How did you find this place?” Agent Bishop demanded.

“Thank portal tech.” O'Neil answered smugly.

“You guys ok?” Jones asked.

“Oh, yeah. We're just relaxing while strapped to tables where we're going to be dissected... Of course we're not ok!” Donnie snapped.

“Don't worry, we'll have you out soon.” Splinter promised.

“I wouldn't be too sure about that.” Agent Bishop said, as he alerted security.

As agents were on their way, Bishop spoke to his counterpart, “Agent John Bishop, we meet at last.”

“Who are you, and how do you know me?” Agent Bishop inquired.

“I've been keeping tabs on several people throughout the multiverse. Especially you. As for who I am. You may call me by my earth name... Bishop.”

“What?” the agent gasped.

“Yes. I am you from the same dimension as my turtle and Rainboom friends,” Bishop began undoing the bottom of his jacket again, “But the difference between us is...”

Agent Bishop noticed the Utrom inside his counterpart's chest. The sight of this left the agent in shock and angry, “What?! In some other world, I'm an alien?!”

“Correct,” Bishop confirmed, “Everyone secure our friends!” Bishop engaged his counterpart, as the security agents arrived.

“Free my sons and the others. Casey and I will handle them.” Splinter instructed O'Neil and Leatherhead.

So Splinter and Jones engaged the security agents, while April freed Leonardo who got off and reclaimed his swords which he used to help free his brothers, the Rainbooms, April, and Karai. Raphael managed to free the two Spike's who went to their respective Twilight's. Leatherhead went to the cage and pulled the door to it off and tossed it aside.

“Alright!” Casey and Keno cheered, as they scrambled out.

Donnie freed Fugitoid who looked relieved, “About time.”

As they reclaimed their weapons and geodes, Rainbow called to the mutant croc, “Leatherhead, protect the CMC!”

Leatherhead nodded, as he scooped the three up into his arms and held close, “Don't worry. I got you.”

“Being hugged by a big croc.” Scootaloo began.

“Here's a new one to add to the list of strange things we've been through.” Sweetie Belle added.

Once the guys reclaimed their weapons and geodes they joined Splinter and Jones in fighting against the agents.

As some agents opened fire on them, Twilight and April used their psychic/magic to pull their weapons out of their grips, before using their own ninja moves to knock the agents down.

Rainbow ran circles around three agents, before using the stick part of her weapon to trip them off their feet, “Yeah!” she pumped a fist.

The two Raph's engaged some agents before knocking them out, only for four more to come up behind them. Rarity slid in and created a diamond shield and pushed the agents back.

“Nice save, Rares.” Raph said.

“Naturally.” she did a flip of her hair.

“Goongala!” the two Casey's announced, as they used their hockey sticks to bash and trip up some agents.

Karai attacked some agents with her ninja moves, before shifting into a snake, and used her snake head hands to bite at the agents arms causing them to go numb and collapse.

As the Mikey's were fighting some agents, Pinkie jumped up, “Sprinkle surprise!” she tossed some sprinkles the agents way that exploded.

With their vision disoriented, the two Mikey's jumped up and readied their feet, “Booyakasha!” they kicked the agents back.

Leo and Leonardo used their swords to slice through the agents blasters before using their moves to knock them down, “We got to get out of here.” Leonardo told his counterpart.

“No kidding.” Leo agreed, as Fugitoid dropped in while using his own arm blasters to shoot at several agents.

“Well, Bishop has the portal that brought us here.” he motioned to the two Bishop's fighting.

As the two fought, Bishop spoke to his human counterpart, “It pains me to see you treat aliens this way! To take pride in causing them such misery!”

“Aliens are a threat! A threat that I will prepare for no matter what the cost!” The agent answered.

“Most alien species are peaceful and benevolent! If given the proper treatment, respect, and above all, kindness!” The Utrom argued.

“As I told the girl, I do whatever it takes to protect the earth!”

The Utrom android scowled, “Then you are no real counterpart of mine.” the two continued to engage in hand to hand combat, which the others took notice of.

“Wow, for a guy in a suit Agent Bishop sure has moves.” Keno admitted.

“He's a super soldier, remember.” Leo replied.

“As much as I like watching two Bishop's go at it, I think we should help the good one.” Michelangelo suggested.

“You got that right.” Sunset agreed, as the group got ready and charged.

Agent Bishop saw the turtles and their allies charge in and began attacking him. The super soldier was holding his own against them, but with their quantity, ninja moves, and access to magic made it impossible for the government agent to face them all head on.

After a struggling fight, Agent Bishop stood with his suit torn and ripped from so many attacks, and panted while the others stared him down, “So much power. You really want to squander it on crooks and thugs? You don't understand we are all on the same side!”

“That's where we toe the line, Bishop.” Princess Twilight answered in disappointment.

“We may want the safety of planet earth, but we do it our way.” Sunset added.

“We don't use others or underhanded tactics to do so.” Leo put in.

“And no matter what you say, you'll never get any of us to follow your lead.” Shini finished.

“And I thought we could be friends.” Agent Bishop said sounding disappointed in them.

“Friends?” Starlight asked in shock.

“Buddy, you don't know what being a friend is.” Casey answered.

“Here's hoping we never meet again.” Leo said, as Bishop used the portal allowing them all to escape. Agent Bishop watched the portal close, and just pounded the floor in frustration.

The group returned to the Turtles lair looking tired, and were resting, “I'll say this, that Bishop is definitely mega hard core crazy.” Mikey said.

“He was actually willing to brainwash us into serving him?” Fluttershy asked in shock.

“Doesn't surprise us one bit.” Donatello replied.

“And I'd rather perish than be forced to make weapons to hurt the innocent again.” Fugitoid put in.

“I know his hatred for aliens comes from a deep place, and yet what he's willing to do...” Starlight began.

“Except he has no one in his life to remind him there's more to life than revenge.” Princess Twilight said while thinking of Blade and his sister.

“Don't worry if he ever tries another stunt like this again, we'll be ready.” Raphael promised.

Leonardo spoke to Bishop, “Bishop, we thank you for your help. It's good to know in another universe there's a Bishop we can trust. Especially an Utrom version.” they shook hands.

“And I am pleased to see another dimension where there are ninja turtles around to fight the good fight for all that is good and decent to benevolent people and aliens.”

“So what're you gonna do now, Bishop?” Applejack asked.

“I must return to the council and inform of them of this. What about all of you?” Bishop inquired.

“We're still sticking around.” Leo answered.

“Yeah. We still got our Purple Dragons to deal with. Wherever they are.” Raph added.

“I understand,” Bishop replied, “Well, if ever you need me. I'm just a call away.”

As Bishop opened up a portal, he stepped in but turned back with something more to say, “And if you see Mortu, give him my best regards.”

“Sure.” Leonardo answered, as Bishop entered the portal that closed.

Mikey gasped, “I realize, we never got our pizza!” the others sighed.

“Don't worry, we can make them here.” Keno offered.

“Then right this way to the kitchen.” Michelangelo escorted him.

Princess Twilight looked concerned, as Spike looked concerned, “What is it, Twilight?”

“I'm just concerned about Agent Bishop. Does he really think eradicating all intelligent life out there the only way to keep the earth safe?”

“I know. He was about as stubborn as Mozar.” Spike agreed.

“I just hope one day he'll understand there's more than one way to protect one's home than just war.” the princess said.

“Guess all we can do is wait and see.” Spike said, as the two went to help the guys cook up some pizzas.

The Justice Force

In the turtles lair, both Leo's were sparing with both Twilight's, as the others were relaxing or goofing off.

"Remember to keep your form, you two." Leonardo instructed the two Twilight's.

"Always." Twilight answered, as she and her Princess counterpart sparred against the two Leo's.

The two Mikey's were busy playing a video game with both of them getting really into it, "Gotcha! I gotcha!" Michelangelo told his counterpart.

"Not today, bro!" Mikey answered, as he fought back before defeating his counterpart.

"Oh, nuts!" Michelangelo pounded his fist on the TV remote turning the channel to the news.

"We're here at Volgon Labs, where experimental tech was stolen sometime ago." the news reporter began.

"Ey, Leo, ya might wanna see this." Raphael called to his brother, as the two turtles and Twilight's went over to join the others.

"A break in?" Leo asked.

"Why do so many criminals target laboratories?" Rarity asked.

"Would you rather they target fashion warehouses?" Applejack asked rhetorically.

"Oh, perish the thought!" Rarity answered with a hand to her heart.

"Quiet down." Donnie scolded them, as they listened in.

"I'm here with Professor Alan, now. Professor, what was stolen from your lab?"

"A whole supply of DNA mites. These robotic mites were designed to help copy a person's DNA so researchers can study them for further medical research purposes."

"Any thoughts on who would steal them?"

Before the doctor could answer, who should drop in but the Silver Sentry, "I have my hunches."

"Hey, it's Silver Sentry!" Michelangelo cheered, as he bounced up and down on the sofa.

"Who's that?" Starlight asked, only for to get shushed by the excited turtle.

"Silver Sentry, what do you make of this robbery?" the news reporter inquired.

"We have reason to believe this is the work of Dr. Malignus, and we're already on the case of locating him." the hero explained.

"You heard it here folks from Silver Sentry himself!"

"Dr. Malignus is at it again." Michelangelo squinted his eyes.

"Anyone gonna tell us what's going on?" Applejack asked sounding completely lost.

"Yeah, who is that guy on the news?" Karai wondered.

"That's the Silver Sentry." Michelangelo answered, while showing him one of his comics.

"You guys have superheroes in your dimension?!" Mikey asked, with stars in his eyes.

"So cool!" The CMC exclaimed.

"More like totally metal!" Casey said in excitement.

"That is the definition of Awesome!" Rainbow Dash gushed.

"Yeah!" Keno added.

"Real life superheroes! Yay!" Pinkie Pie cheered, literally bouncing off the walls.

"Fascinating!" Donnie said, before noticing one of Michelangelo's comics depicting a whole team of heroes, "Who are those guys?"

"They're The Justice Force," Leonardo explained, "They're a team of heroes who protect the city. They're also some of our greatest allies, and they helped us fight the Demon Shredder."

"Not to mention, they're the heroes to a certain turtle, who just so happens to be conveniently absent at the moment," Donatello added, knowingly. The others suddenly saw Michelangelo had vanished.

"Which can only mean one very annoyin" ting!" Raphael grumbled.

"Beware, evil doers!" Michelangelo jumped down in front of the group, "Prepare to suffer defeat by the Shell of Justice!"

Everyone stared at him. He was dressed in a superhero costume, complete with a full head mask and cape. And big orange T on the chest and forehead of the mask. A grappling hook hung from his belt and he carried a green shield that looked like a shell.

Leo, Raph, and Donnie couldn't help but laugh, "Somehow I'm not surprised!" Donnie said, through chuckles.

"And just who are you supposed to be?" Raph asked.

"I am the one, the only, the Turtle Titan!" Michelangelo announced.

"EPIC!" Mikey said in awe.

"Beats what you dress up as!" Raph said, making Mikey frown.

"Well, I have to say, your costume looks very stylish!" Rarity admitted while looking it over.

"It's awesome is what it is!" Rainbow Dash said.

"Nice cape!" Pinkie Pie added.

"How did come up with this?" Casey asked.

"I'm glad you asked," Michelangelo said. "You see... One night during a rooftop run, we saw an apartment building that was on fire! Even though there were firefighters helping, I wanted to help too but my brothers wouldn't let me, because we'd be seen. Just when things took a turn for the worst, one of the best superheroes in the world came to the rescue!"

"Who was that?" Keno inquired.

"My then before friend and ally, Silver Sentry!" Michelangelo answered, "We watched him save the people still trapped inside and then put out the fire! It was so amazing, that it inspired me to become a superhero too and fight for the greater good! Not to mention, I thought it would be nice to get some credit for the good we did."

"We don't really do good deeds for credit, Michelangelo," Leo said, "We do it because it's right."

"That's what we told him." Leonardo agreed.

"Well, I actually think it was good idea." Sunset Shimmer admitted.

"And it was certainly very noble wanting to show how much you care." Rarity added.

"And awesome!" Rainbow Dash put in.

"Glad you girls think so," Michelangelo smiled. Then he frowned at his brothers, "Cause Donnie, Raph, and Leo sure didn't!"

"What do you mean?" Shini asked.

"They all thought my idea was lame and laughed," Michelangelo said, "And when they stole and peeked at my drawing of us as superheroes, they teased and made fun of me! Twice! But they totally ate their words in the end! But I'll get to that part later. I argued that my idea wasn't so bad, since superheroes didn't have to hold back because they were afraid somebody would see them."

Splinter spoke up, "I explained to my son that while his intentions were good, he should not forget who he was: a ninja. But I also told him that he must choose the path that was right for him."

"So I went out to prove my idea wasn't dumb," Michelangelo went on, "I tried to perform some heroic deeds, but I just ended up scaring people."

"Obviously." Donnie said dryly.

"Yeah, I hadn't thought everything through," Michelangelo admitted, "So I went to April's to see if she'd help me make a costume and she actually thought my idea was great!"

"Really?" April turned to her counterpart.

"Well, someone had to be the supportive one," O'Neil shrugged, "After many fails, he finally had a costume similar to the one he's wearing now."

"With my new costume, I dubbed myself The Turtle Titan and went back out to try again," Michelangelo continued, "Though I still wasn't exactly making progress, but I did notice that people were acting totally weird. And when I was trying to stop a runaway bus, I saw a microbot attached to driver's neck. When I took it off, I found out they were mind control devices. But I didn't have time to think about where it came from, cause we were heading straight for the peer! The driver got out, but my cape got stuck in the door!"

"Oh, no!" Scootaloo cried.

"How'd you get out of that?" Apple Bloom asked.

"I was rescued by none other than Silver Sentry!" Michelangelo said, "After introductions, I told him about the mind control bots and he said they came from Dr Malignus, and used his x-ray vision to find out he was hiding in a warehouse. I wanted to team up, but he told me that I was in way over my head- and to admittingly I was- and that I should go home. But I followed him anyway. Course I had to take the long way to get to the warehouse. When I finally got there, Dr Malignus revealed that he had Silver Sentry mind controlled!"

Pinkie Pie gasped, "Then what happened?!

"Malignus sicked him on me!" Michelangelo answered, "Long story short, I got my shell kicked hard! It was there that I realized that I had to be myself. So I ditched the costume and used my ninja moves to avoid Sentry's slamming and removed the mind control bot. Then we worked together to take down Malignus! Afterward, I went back to the lair, and my bros eminently started making fun of me again. UNTIL I turned on the news of Silver Sentry publicly thanking me for helping him stop Malignus and they were too surprised to say anything!" Mikey's bros turned to their counterparts who looked sheepish.

"But after all that, I stopped being Turtle Titan until long after we beat the Shredder for good. Then one day, a news reporter said that The Justice Force was having a membership drive! So I dawned my Turtle Titan costume and Leo and I headed over to their headquarters so I could join them!"

"Actually," Leonardo corrected, "We were really going to warn them about the Demon Shredder and to seek their aid. When Nano suddenly arrived and attacked."

"The nanobots with the brain of a child?" Donnie inquired, having been told the story.

"That's right," Leonardo nodded, "While we fought, Nano kept telling us to help him between glitches. So we had one of the members, Ananda, look into him and she discovered he had a malfunctioning control chip."

"So Leo and I borrowed another member's shrinking belt and shrunk to nano size and destroyed the chip," Michelangelo continued, "Then Nano thanked us and said that his programming had evolved since the last time and apologized for all the trouble he caused. Then he and finally I became full on members of The Justice Force!"

"So lucky!" Mikey marveled, before continuing, "You know... I've got a superhero alter ego too!"

"You have?" Michelangelo asked in excitement.

"You bet!" Mikey said, and threw down a smoke bomb. Then as the smoke was settling, "Prepare yourselves, for the one and only... Turflytle! Buzz buzz!" he sprung up from the smoke, wearing pizza box wings, yellow spring ball antennae, and four tubes with gloves taped to each side of his shell to look like he had more arms.

Raph struggled not to blow his top, "Easy, Raph!" He said to himself, through gritted teeth, "You knew it was coming!"

"Turflytle?" Donatello asked in confusion.

"Duh we even wanna know?" Raphael said feeling it was going to be a bizarre story.

"Nice costume, Mikey!" Pinkie Pie grinned.

"How'd you come up with this?" Michelangelo asked.

"I'm glad you asked, buzz buzz," Mikey said, "My bros actually created this costume for me, buzz buzz!"

"He's not serious is he?" Leonardo asked the three.

"Uh, partly," Leo replied sheepishly.

"Remember when we told you about how we accidentally spilled mutagen canisters all over our city and ended up mutating April's dad into a giant bat?" Donnie asked, "Well, in order to catch him, we dressed Mikey up in that costume to act as bait. And since then he's adopted it as his superhero alter ego."

"And you wanna know the most annoying thing about it?" Raph asked, "He's always gotta end every sentence with a "Buzz buzz"!"

"We kind of gathered that," Donatello said.

"I think Mikey looks kind of cool... ish," Sweetie Belle admitted while still a tad unsure.

"Me too," Apple Bloom.

"Even if his buzz buzz is annoying," Scootaloo noted.

"I'm sorry to interrupt," Fugitoid broke in, "But perhaps we should assist the Justice Force in stopping this Malignus?"

"He has a point, since you guys know Silver Sentry and this Justice Force so well." Shini added.

"Right," Leonardo nodded.

"Let's move team!" Leo ordered.

"Wait!" Pinkie Pie shouted, "There's just one thing I need to do first!" She reached into her hair and zipped around her friends, Princess Twilight, Starlight, and the Spikes. Then they were dressed in their Power Pony costumes and superhero costumes the ponies and dragon turned humans and dog remembered.

The ninjas just stared, "What are we looking at?" Leonardo asked.

"How did she dress you up that fast?" Donatello said in disbelief.

Spike looked himself over, "We're all dressed like the Power Ponies! Awesome!"

"Not again." Princess Twilight frowned while recalling her and her friends experience in Spike's magical comic book.

"Sweet!" Rainbow Dash grinned.

"Did I just miss somethin'?" Jones asked.

"What's with all the costumes, yo?" Casey wondered.

"Allow me to fill you guys in," Spike volunteered, "We've been dressed into costumes of the Power Ponies! One of my favorite comic book heroes!"

"Ours too!" Sweetie Belle spoke on behalf of the CMC.

Spike then began naming off each hero the girls were dressed as, "Twilight's counterpart is dressed as The Masked Matterhorn. Pinkie Pie is Filli Second. Applejack is Mistress Mare-volus. Rainbow Dash is Zapp. Rarity is Radiance. Fluttershy is Saddle Rager. Me and my counterpart are dressed as their sidekick, Hum Drum. Sunset Shimmer is dressed as one of their arch enemies, The Mane-iac. And Starlight's dress as another villain known as Shadowmane. And my Twilight is dressed as The Masked Mare-Do-Well. A hero we created to teach Rainbow Dash's counterpart about humility."

"Cool!" Michelangelo said.

Sunset Shimmer frowned at her costume, "Did you have to give us villain costumes, Pinkie?"

"I ran out of superhero costumes and didn't want to leave you two out." Pinkie Pie explained.

"Thanks, I guess." Starlight said dryly. Both Sunset and Starlight felt this was a jab at them from the days when they used to be villains.

"Augh! Can we go now?" Raph asked impatiently.

"Right," Leonardo said. "Let's head out!"

"Turtle Titan away!" Michelangelo shouted as he rushed off.

"Wait up, buzz buzz!" Mikey called, as he and Pinkie Pie rushed off behind him.

"Power Ponies to the rescue!" Pinkie cheered.

Raphael face palmed, "Dis is gonna be a lung day!"

"For once, I feel you." Donnie agreed dryly.

As everyone followed along, Leo noticed Princess Twilight was looking unhappy about her costume.

"I can't believe we're going out looking like this!" She grumbled.

"Well," Leo rubbed the back of his head, "I actually think you look pretty nice."

Princess Twilight blushed. "Really?"

"Yuh tuh luve burds comin' or what?!" Raphael called. Leo and Princess Twilight glared back at him in annoyance.

Later on the Turtle Teams, Rainbooms, and their allies stood outside the Justice Force HQ, "Well, here we are. Justice Force Headquarters." Michelangelo showed them.

"Totally awesome, buzz buzz!" Mikey cheered.

"It looks even better than Titans Tower." Donnie gasped.

"You're lucky Cyborg wasn't here to listen to that." April told him, while Donnie knew Cyborg would be irked.

"Leo, are we really going to let Mikey wear that costume? It won't make a good first impression." Raph warned his brother.

"We're just humoring Mikey, ok?"

They went inside and went up the elevator bringing them to the Justice Force meeting room, "Justice Force." Leonardo greeted.

"Ninja Turtles and Turtle Titan, welcome." Silver Sentry greeted them.

"Silver Sentry!" Michelangelo cheered, as he shook his idol's hand.

"We hope you guys don't mind, but we brought some allies of ours." Leonardo began.

"Not at all," S.S answered, "Any allies of yours are all right by us."

The Justice Force took notice of their Turtles allies, and were deeply surprised by the other set of turtles, "More mutant turtles?" Nobody asked.

"Were you guys clones?" Ananda inquired.

"Not exactly." Raphael answered.

"They're our alternate counterparts." Donatello explained.

"Yeah, just like when you met that Noir version of yourself in your battle against the Malefic Mobsters in Issue 72." Michelangelo told Silver Sentry.

"Fascinating." Silver Sentry replied.

Mikey popped in, "You can call me Turflytle, buzz buzz!"

"Mikey!" Raph dragged him back over.

"We're sorry for our brother's lack of maturity." Leo apologized.

"Quite alright," S.S answered, "He's spirited just like the Turtle Titan here." Mikey smiled at the compliment.

"So who're the others?" Tsunami asked.

Leo introduced them, "This is our version of April, Casey, along with Keno, Karai, Shinigami, Fugitoid, Starlight Glimmer, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle."

"And we're the Power..." Pinkie was cut off by Sunset Shimmer.

"Rainbooms! We're the Rainbooms," she began, "I'm Sunset Shimmer. This is Twilight Sparkle, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy."

Raptarr noticed Twilight's pony turned human counterpart, "Is this your twin?" he asked Twilight.

"Not really," Princess Twilight answered, "I'm Princess Twilight Sparkle."

"A princess?" the heroes gasped, as Silver Sentry did a bow and spoke.

"Greetings your majesty."

"Really, you don't have to bow." she dismissed the gesture.

"She's modest," Spike began, "I'm Spike by the way."

"Me too." Dog Spike added.

"Your dogs can talk?" Metal Head asked.

"We get that a lot." Spike replied.

Michelangelo spoke up, "Now then, let me go an introduce you to the Justice Force. Here we have Silver Sentry, Metal Head," the group were surprised to hear a superhero shares the same name as their other robot friend back home, "Ananda, Tsunami, Raptarr, Chrysalis," the mention of that name left an unpleasant feeling in Princess Twilight having known only one other being with that name and wasn't a being she nor any of her friends in Equestria or the Human Word were fond of, "Nano, and Nobody."

Applejack blinked, as she looked at the black costumed vigilante, "Your name is literally 'nobody'?"

"Of course. It's because nobody has ever been able to see me as I disappear following a crime foiling." he explained.

"He's got Batman written all over him." Donnie whispered to April who nodded in agreement.

"So what are you girls supposed to be?" Metal Head asked the Rainbooms.

"We're superheroes just like you guys." Rainbow explained.

"For real?" Ananda asked.

"Trust us," Leonardo replied, "After witnessing what they're capable of, they're not your run of the mill humans."

Silver Sentry took his word for it, and decided to cut to the chase, "So I assume you all saw the report?"

"Of course." Fugitoid confirmed.

"What could Malignas want with DNA mites?" Donnie asked.

"Knowing Malignas he intends on stealing DNA with them," Silver Sentry replied, "Though we don't know of what specifically."

"How close are you at finding him?" Fugitoid inquired.

"Won't be long now," Ananda answered, as she was checking tracers, "Got him! He's hiding out in an old factory in Brooklyn."

"Then let's move." Silver Sentry instructed.

"What about them?" Chrysalis asked about the Turtles and their allies.

"Don't leave us out, buzz buzz!" Mikey pleaded.

Silver Sentry smiled, "They can come. Just remember to stick together with us."

"Understood." Leo confirmed.

"Apple Bloom, this might be dangerous for you and your friends." Applejack told her sister.

"So you wanna leave us behind at a superheroes headquarters?" Apple Bloom asked.

Applejack blinked, "Ok, that doesn't sound as good."

"Don't worry, they'll be safe with me." Ananda promised, as her Domebot's dome opened.

"Wow!" The CMC gasped.

"You better go with them, Spike." Twilight suggested her dog.

"You too." Princess Twilight told her assistant.

The CMC picked up the two dogs and climbed inside Ananda's robot, with her riding in front and them in back, "Is this really safe?" Sweetie Belle asked the technopath.

"Don't worry. You'll all be safe inside my father's Domebot." Anada promised.

"Alright, Justice Force, let's move out!" Silver Sentry ordered.

"Ninja, let's go!" Leo and Leonardo instructed, as the group headed out with the flying superheroes carrying most of the girls and the other allies, but mostly Silver Sentry carrying the most of them.

"I'm so excited, buzz buzz!" Mikey cheered.

"Cut it out!" the two Raphs scolded him having enough of his buzzing claims.

Author's Note

Shadowmane is from the MLP Power Ponies Annual comic.

Synthezoid Clones

The turtles, the Rainbooms, their allies, and the Justice Force were hot on the trail of Dr. Malignus while flying over Brooklyn.

“How much further?” Leo asked the superheroes.

“We're closing in.” Ananda answered.

“There.” Nano pointed to a warehouse below them.

They landed before the warehouse, as April concentrated, “I'm sensing someone's in there. No doubt Malignus.”

“And I'm not picking up any traps.” Ananda said checking her bots scanner.

“Regardless we need to be careful.” Silver Sentry instructed the whole group.

“So let's get sneaky, buzz-buzz!” Mikey said, only for Raph to grab him by the back of his ninja mask.

“Can't you take things seriously for one second or more?” Mikey decided to keep it shut, as they moved in.

Upon entering the warehouse they saw it was pitched dark, “I can see a thing.” Rainbow said.

“Ouch, someone stood on my foot!” Rarity whispered.

“Sorry.” came Michelangelo's voice.

“Ouch!” Nobody groaned, “Something just pinched me.”

“Ow!” Raptarr groaned, “It got me too.”

“Something's inside my domebot.” Ananda clutched her arm. The CMC and the two Spike's started panicking.

“Something's in here with us!” Sweetie clutched Scootaloo.

“I have just felt something breach my wiring.” Nano said.

Each of the Justice Force felt something pinching them which confused the turtles and their allies wondering why they weren't feeling anything. Suddenly a light came on with everyone in the center, “Welcome, Justice Force.” came a voice, as they saw Malignus standing from a higher level.

“Dr. Malignus.” Silver Sentry scowled.

“He looks like he's got crazy written all over him.” Donnie noted.

Malignus took notice of the turtles and their allies, “So you brought reinforcements. You're gonna need them.”

“Alright, Doc, what's your game here?” Casey demanded while aiming his hockey stick at him.

“You want to know? How about I show you?” Malignus answered, as several lights shined on stasis tubes containing robot skeletons. While behind them was a machine

“What're those?” Fluttershy asked curiously.

“A new invention I've been dabbling in, but I needed one final component to make them perfect.”

Donatello realized, “So you needed those DNA mites, but why?”

“The DNA mites can assimilate the DNA of any they come into contact with,” the mad doctor began, “But I modified them for non humans as well.” he motioned to Metal head and Nano.

“What're you up to?” Twilight demanded.

“I'm so glad you're interested, my dear. By adding the DNA of the Justice Force from using the DNA mites, I have created an army of superhero synthezoids!” the tubes started filling up with a ooze like material that was mixed with the DNA of any of the superheroes. Suddenly the tubes opened up to reveal an army of Justice Force clones. This included clones of Nano and Metalhead, while the clones of Ananda were piloting cloned versions of her domebot.

“My mind is officially blown.” Michelangelo gasped.

“Mine too, buzz-buzz.” Mikey added.

“They're just cheap imitations, aren't they?” Rainbow asked, everyone, until one of the Silver Sentry clones attacked the real one, with the real S.S grappling.

“They don't fight like cheap imitations.” he warned them, before punching the clone off.

“Attack!” Malignus ordered, as the army of clones charged.

“Get 'em!” Leonardo ordered, as the ninjas and superheroes engaged the synthezoids.

Chrysalis flew around avoiding several clones of her trying to shoot her with energy blasts, while she retaliated with her own, “They also have our powers.” she noted to everyone.

“Well, that's just great!” Metalhead groaned, as he used his hair to ensnare one of his clones, before two more tried attacking him.

“Heads up!” Leo called, as he jumped in and used his swords to cut through the clones.

“Nice one.” Metalhead said, as the two continued fighting.

Pinkie grabbed some sprinkles, “Sprinkle shower!” she threw them up at one of the Silver Sentry clones that exploded on him, “Yeah!” she cheered, only to see the clone survived, but looked like he was melting.

“That won't be enough!” Fugitoid gasped, as he was blasting some Nano clones with the real Nano assisting him.

Rainbow was speeding around while avoiding water blasts from the Tsunami clones before running circles around them catching them in a tornado. They were eventually spat out and crashed onto the floor looking damaged. Rainbow ran to help her friends, only to slip on some synthetic goo that was leaking out of a nearby damaged clone.

“Dang it!”

The damaged Tsunami clones focused their attacks on Rainbow and shot a big blast of water at her, until Rarity slid in and projected a big diamond shield, “I won't be able to keep this up long!”

The real Tsunami rode in on a wave and attacked his clones destroying them. This allowed Rarity to lower her shield and preserve her energy.

The two Donnie's were with Raptarr taking on four clones of him, both turtles used their bo's to block the avian clones, while the real one used his claws and strength to break them apart resulting in synthetic goo pouring out.

“That is just sick.” Donnie said looking nauseous.

As Silver Sentry was knocking out clones of himself with both Raphs and Michelangelo helping him, Applejack snuck up behind one and grabbed him.

“Let's see how thick your hide is!” Applejack dug her claws into the clone's back deep. When she tugged it out, the clone bled the synthetic goo.

“Looks like even the clones may not be so flawless as Malignus believed.” Silver Sentry deduced.

“Well, I say we turn up the heat here.” Raph said, as he concentrated his medallion and assumed his super powered form.

“Whoa!” the 03 Turtles gasped.

“I like the looks of this.” Raphael said.

Raph attacked more Silver Sentry clones striking them with his powered up sais putting tears in their bodies, before harnessing his fire element to make the clones melt.

Seeing their brother power up and gain an advantage, Leo and Donnie tapped into the magic in their medallions to assume their own mystic forms, “Now let's really take the fight to them.” Leo ordered, as he used his wind power to cut some Nano clones in half causing the remains to melt.

Donnie harnessed the element of thunder to strike at some clones of Ananda and her domebot that had Shini cornered.

Seeing the turtles take the fight back to the clones, the others fought harder. Karai shifted into her serpent form and slithered around a Nobody clone before wrapping herself around it and squeezed it so hard it popped.

“That's sick.” Nobody said, as he fought one of his clones before destroying it.

April used her psychic powers to maneuver her tessen all around putting cuts through several Justice Force clones making them weaker. Casey knocked some exploding hockey pucks at clones of Silver Sentry, Metalhead, and Chrysalis that exploded in their faces. Starlight started launching arrows from her bow at the ceiling causing stuff to drop on some of the clones flattening them into goo puddles.

“Round two!” Pinkie tosses her sprinkles into the tears of three Metalhead clones causing them to explode from the inside out.

Malignus watched the Rainbooms fight using their magic powers along with the turtles using their own magic, “How interesting. Perhaps I should make newer clones.” he smirked before releasing DNA mites that flew for them.

“Girls, incoming!” Ananda called, as the Rainbooms saw several of the tiny robot bugs flying right at them.

“Oh, no ya don't!” Raph called, as he used his fire element to create a combustion blast incinerating them, while Chrysalis fired energy blasts destroying the ones targeting the Turtles.

“Nice one!” Sunset called, while barely dodging an attack from a Nano clone.

“Turtle Titan away!” Michelangelo declared, as he swung in and aided Keno in a battle against clones of Tsunami and Raptarr.

“I got to admit, you were kidding about the Justice Force.” Keno admitted, as he blocked a strike from a Raptarr clone, before slamming his sparing sticks at it.

The clone tried to strike with its talons, only for Michelangelo to block it with his turtle shield, “Yeah, and it's so great we get to work along side them.”

Soon the clones were destroyed, and the group was ready for Malignus who didn't look the least bit worried, “Break all you want, I can make more!” he activated his machine that started producing more synthezoids of the superheroes one after another.

“Here we go again.” Raphael groaned, as they prepared for another round.

“Hey, I don't see Mikey anywhere.” Leo noticed.

“Where'd he go?” Donnie asked.

“You don't think he...” Raph trailed off, as they saw their brother sneaking in trying to get close to Malignus.

Mikey had finally made it up to the level Malignus was on, before coming at him, “Gotcha now, buzz-buzz!” he attacked Malignus, before the doctor broke free from his grasp.

“You impudent reptile!” he pulled out a blaster and started shooting at him.

Mikey panicked, as he started dodging the shots. After dodging he got up close and started fighting Malignus with his chucks, “Turflytle's gonna take you down, buzz-buzz!”

“Don't count on it. Look around you!” he motioned to everyone fighting clones of the Justice Force that kept being remade by the machine when one was destroyed, “I could do this all day.” he started shooting at Mikey again, with his shots blasting his costume's wings and fake arms off before shooting the dangly antennae piece off his head.

“Mikey!” his bros called in worry.

There Mikey stood with his Turflytle costume blasted to bits, “So much for Turflytle.” Malignus laughed, until he heard growling. The growling came from Mikey who did not look happy.

“You destroyed my Turflytle costume! Now you're gonna pay!” he activated the magic in his medallion and attacked Malignus who dodged and fought back.

Back down, below Donatello spoke, “We got a put an end to these clones.”

“We need to take out those machines.” Donnie motioned to the machine creating the clones.

“And I have just the solution,” Fugitoid said, as he held out a bag to Casey, “Here you are, Casey. I just whipped these up today.”

Casey opened the bag to see brand new photon pucks that he used to fight aliens during their space adventure, “Fuge, you are awesome,” the vigilante positioned the pucks, while Fugitoid, Leo, and both Twilight's were covering him, “Goongala!” he whacked the photon pucks at the machine which exploded.

“No! My beautiful machine!” Malignus cried, as Mikey knocked the mad doctor off the level before landing on the ground.

As he tried to get away, Mikey jumped down and landed before him, “This is for Turflytle!” he stomped the floor that started swallowing Malignus until his head was sticking out.

The turtles, their allies, and the Justice Force combined their strengths and finished off the remaining clones leaving the whole place and themselves a gooey mess.

“When we get back I so need a shower.” Rarity gagged while looking at her clothes covered in synthezoid goo.

The turtles and the Rainbooms powered down, as they approached Mikey. The group smiled, as Silver Sentry laid a hand on the turtle's shoulder, “Well done, Turflytle.” Mikey smiled happily.

Later on back at Justice Force HQ, everyone had just finished cleaning themselves off while catching the news report. On screen they watched Malignus who while dug up from the floor had his body encased in the earth property to keep him from moving.

“Another job well done.” Silver Sentry told his team.

“And it couldn't have been done with help of our friends.” Ananda said motioning to the turtle teams, and their human friends.

“You all showed true courage today.” Raptarr commended them all.

“You really do make fine superheroes.” Metalhead admitted.

“Because we're awesome.” Rainbow boasted.

“And as far as I'm concerned, you're all honorary Justice Force members.” Silver Sentry declared.

“Thank you, Silver Sentry.” Leo thanked him.

Everyone noticed the lack of excitement in the air from one specific turtle. They looked back and saw Mikey looking out the tower window.

“Mikey?” Donnie asked, as they walked over to him.

“How're you holding up?” Starlight asked in concern.

Mikey said nothing, as Raph spoke up, “Mikey, we're sorry Malignus trashed your Turflytle costume. Really we are.”

“But you know it's not the costume that makes you the hero you are right?” Sunset asked.

“You've always had that in you.” April added.

“And no one can take that away from you.” Shini put in.

"Plus you'll always be the Pillar of Heart." Princess Twilight reminded him.

“I know,” Mikey began, as everyone listened to him, “What happened today proved nothing really does last forever. Not even a hero. But when a hero falls, another takes a stand. Today may have been the end of Turflytle, but this is the dawning of a new breed of hero,” he spun around and posed, “A hero who shall henceforth be known as The Holy Chalupa! Booyakasha.” he said cool-like.

The Rainbooms and his brothers gave Mikey a dry look, until Michelangelo spoke up excitedly, “It's perfect. It begins a new story with a new hero.”

“I know, right?” Mikey asked, only for Raph to smack the back of his head.

“If you think we're calling you The Holy Chalupa, you got another thing coming!”

Apple Bloom spoke to her friends, "Maybe we should consider thinking of superhero names for ourselves."

"That'd be cool." Scootaloo admitted, until Applejack spoke up.

"Let's not get ahead of ourselves." she said, as they looked seeing Raph chasing Mikey around who was laughing at his hotheaded brother.

The whole group couldn't help but laugh at the scene, while deep down knowing at the end of the day they were all heroes for one reason or another, and they would always be around to save the day when it called for their help.

Stockmans and Dragons

Several days ago that night the two Purple Dragon groups were called together by an unknown sender, the groups discovered it was Baxter Stockman of both their individual worlds.

"So you made it to this world too?" Turtle Hun asked Stockman while crossing his arms.

"Yes. And I for one am quite shocked at where the portal led me too," Stockman admitted, while pacing around, "So I did my research and by luck I happened to come across my own alternate counterpart of this world." he motioned to Baxter, who continued.

"We got to talking about our lives. How our minds and skills fell under the control of simple minded brutes!" he motioned to Hun who grunted.

"The horrible degradation at the hands of the Shredder!" Stockman continued, "Although to be fair, he did hold me in high regards while I was treating him with my mutagen formula, but still!"

"Even after I broke away from the Foot I was still held against my will by others who wanted to exploit me of my genius!" Baxter continued to vent.

"So that's when we decided to team up and rid ourselves of our common enemy that played a key role in our lives falling apart... The Turtles." Stockman finished.

Baxter turned to Hun, "You're already aware there are more than one group of turtles now, am I right?"

"Unfortunately." Hun grumbled.

"But we did not gather you all here to pass insults," Stockman eased the tension, "Rather we come baring a proposition."

"Is this going where I think it is?" Turtle Hun inquired.

"I think you already know the answer to that." Stockman replied.

"So you want us to team up again to destroy the turtles?" Sid asked.

"Correct, my young thug." Baxter answered.

Tsoi spoke to Stockman, "Last time we partnered up you bailed on us when things got crazy."

"And what did you do not long afterward?" Stockman challenged, making Tsoi fall silent having no comeback.

Baxter spoke up to both sides, "I know we all have trust issues due to past events and what not," Hun scowled, "But this is the best golden opportunity we could ever imagine. Think about it. Two Purple Dragon Groups, and two superior genius minds working together can do what the Shredder never succeeded at."

"At least if you're all willing to put aside your differences and work together." Stockman tempted them.

The two Hun's looked over at each other before nodding, as human Hun spoke to the two geniuses, "We're all listening."

"Excellent." Stockman snickered as he and his counterpart laughed.

Back to present time in the turtles lair one night, the turtle groups, the Rainbooms, and their human allies were all getting in some training. As the turtles, April, and Casey were training with their counterparts, the Rainbooms, Princess Twilight, and Starlight were sparing against each other, while Keno, Karai and Shini were training the CMC.

Karai was throwing punches at Sweetie Belle who was blocking them with her arms. When Karai attempted to sweep kick the younger girl, Sweetie jumped and avoided the sweep kick.

"Not bad." Karai admitted.

"I'm learning from the best." Sweetie Belle answered, as they continued their sparing.

As Shini faced Apple Bloom, the witch girl used her magic to become a swarm of bats to distract the younger Apple. Apple Bloom knowing what was coming next spun around and used her Tanto to block Shini's weapon.

"That's not gonna work this time, Shini." Apple Bloom warned her.

"You learn quick." Shini replied.

Finally Keno was going hand to hand with Scootaloo, "Come on, Scoots, keep it up." he ordered her.

"You may be a pizza boy. But I got a special delivery for you!" Scootaloo called, as she dodged a punch before grabbing his arm and made Keno uppercut himself.

"I almost bit my tongue." Keno groaned.

"Yamea!" Splinter announced, and the group ceased their sparing.

"Excellent work, my friends." Fugitoid commended them all.

"Well, we need this workout." Leonardo answered.

"Yeah, our Purple Dragons are still somewhere in the city. And we have to send them back." Leo added.

"Just like we sent Fishface." Rainbow added.

"I just can't understand how it is they all got here anyway." Twilight pondered.

"Well, they obviously got here through the same Kraang portal tech. But none of them actually did it." Donnie pointed out.

"Whatever the reason, all that matters is we find the Purple Dragons and send them back to our world." April said.

"Yeah, less Purple Dragons here, the bettah." Raphael said.

"Can you imagine how bad it would be if both Purple Dragons teamed up?" Michelangelo asked in worry.

"That's a scary thought." Fluttershy shuddered.

"Oh, we could take them all on." Raph replied.

"Yeah, I mean we got magic on our side." Mikey added.

"Maybe, but just because we have an advantage doesn't mean our enemies don't." Leo warned his brothers.

Suddenly the monitor rang, and the group rushed over with Donatello checking it, "A street cam has picked up a break in."

"So let's go check it out." Rainbow said.

"Yeah, I needed a good run tonight." Pinkie added.

"Be careful all of you." Splinter warned them.

"We got this, sensei." Applejack promised.

"Let's move." The two Leo's and Sunset ordered, as they headed out with Fugitoid following.

Out in the city, the ninjas were jumping the roof tops following the trail, "Should be up ahead." Donnie said, as he checked the tracer.

"Look!" Jones pointed down, as they saw Sid, Fong, and Tsoi carrying bags of money.

"Just those three?" Raph asked in disappointment.

"Well, that stinks." Casey grumbled.

"We can totally take them." Rainbow said, as she was about to make a move, only for Princess Twilight to stop her.

"Hold it. Let's let them run. They could lead us to where they're held up at in the city."

"Good call." Sunset replied as the two Leo's nodded in approval.

So they let the Dragon trio run, while they followed and stuck to the shadows. They trailed the three to a warehouse by the docks. They watched them enter the building, as Apple Bloom spoke.

"There they go."

"So what now?" Raph asked for instructions.

"The Dragons are without a doubt waiting for something." Leo began.

"And let's not forget they're still packing Kraang tech." Applejack put in.

April concentrated, "They're in there all right. But I'm sensing others as well."

"Could be more thugs they recruited like Fishface did." Rarity suspected.

"Whatever they are, we need to be ready." Leonardo said, as they armed themselves.

They crashed through the warehouse windows, "Booyakasha!" Mikey called, as they landed on the floor and looked around seeing the warehouse was pitch black.

"Guess they can't afford their electric bill." Pinkie joked, until the lights came on and they saw they were surrounded by both Purple Dragon teams armed with Kraang tech and replicated tech. And accompanying the two gangs were Stockman Bots, and two different types of Mouser robots.

"Aw, Sewer pickles!" Raph grumbled.

"And here we thought it was just more of our Purple Dragons, but both teams?" Mikey asked in disbelief.

Starlight spoke to Michelangelo dryly, "You just had to bring up the possibility of them teaming up." Michelangelo just chuckled sheepishly.

"Welcome, ninjas." came a voice as Hun and his mutant counterpart stepped into the light.

Turtle Hun spoke up, "How nice of you to follow us home."

"Well, this is great now we can compare our Huns together and see which looks worst." Raph said.

"I'm not sure which is worst." Raphael replied.

Turtle Hun frowned, "Your jokes will not save your from our trap."

"Like we're afraid of you thugs." Rainbow replied.

"Rainbow, you realize we're not dealing with just Purple Dragons here." Twilight reminded her of the robots.

"Stockman Bots and Mousers?" Keno asked in surprise.

"That can only mean..." Karai began, as Stockman appeared.

"Greetings, my old enemies," Before any of them could speak, he stopped them, "Don't say it! It's Baxter Stockman."

"Actually, we were gonna say that." Sunset answered.

"Nevertheless." the genius replied.

"So you helped bring these two groups together?" Princess Twilight inquired.

"Well, I can't take all the credit. Or can I? Since it was 'me' and well 'me' after all."

Applejack groaned, "You ain't makin' one bit of sense."

"Just the kind of reaction to expect from a simple minded country bumpkin." came another voice.

"What?!" Applejack asked hearing that insult.

"Who was that?" Shini wondered, as they looked around, while the turtles and their allies of this dimension were cautious.

"Only one person we can think of." Donatello answered.

Walking in on scene was the Baxter Stockman they knew, "Stockman!" O'Neil gasped.

"That's your Stockman?" Rarity asked in surprise.

"He looks relatively normal." Donnie admitted.

"I wouldn't go that far." Jones replied.

"So you managed to meet up with your counterpart here?" Leo asked the former fly mutant.

"Oh, yes. And just like back home my counterpart has like me suffered countless humiliation from you turtles, the Foot, and the Shredder." Stockman replied.

"But with our superior minds and our hired help we will rid two worlds of you turtles." Baxter declared.

"And you Rainbooms will be an added bonus." Turtle Hun added.

"Yap-yap," Raph mocked while moving his hand like a mouth, "Can we skip to the part where we kick all your butts?"

The two Stockman's and Hun's frowned, before announcing to their forces, "Attack!"

The Purple Dragons and Stockman Bots started opening fire, while several Mousers started charging in trying to bite the ninjas.

"Scatter!" Leonardo called, as they split up.

"Take them!" Leo ordered.

So the group split up to attack their enemies. Sunset, Twilight, and Karai fought against some Purple Dragons after disarming them of their blasters. The Dragons grabbed their regular blunt weapons and continued to fight the three kunoichi.

Casey and Jones were skating around, as the young Casey spoke to the older one, "You ready for this?"

"Kid, I was born ready," the adult answered, as they announced together, "Goongala!" they shot exploding hockey pucks at the Stockman bots expecting some explosions, but to their surprise, they didn't blow the bots. The Stockman Bots were surrounded by blue force fields.

"Force fields?" Fugitoid gasped.

"Oh, yes," Stockman answered, "My counterpart and I did some upgrades on my robots." the Stockman Bots extended blades from their arms and got into ninja stances before attacking.

"Great, now they fight like Foot Bots." Rainbow groaned.

Applejack tried striking a Stockman Bot, but the force field automatically activated before her blades could touch them, "And we can't even attack them without getting blocked."

"if you give me a moment I can jam their force field responders." Fugitoid offered, as he started hacking into them with a spare T-Phone.

"Stop him!" Baxter ordered, as the Mousers suddenly started shooting laser blasts from their mouths.

Fugitoid dodged frantically, until Sunset called, "Defend the Professor!" the two Mikey's, Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy came to Fugitoid's defense.

"Sprinkle attack!" Pinkie threw some magic infused sprinkles at the Mousers blowing some up.

As Rarity used her shield to repel the laser shots, she spoke to the robot, "How much longer?"

"I'm working on it!" he answered, as he worked faster.

Leonardo, Leo, Raph, and Raphael were fighting the two Huns, while avoiding their strong punches, "Two different Huns. Same sized brains." Raphael told his counterpart.

"I will crush yours underneath my feet!" Turtle Hun roared as he used his own kung-fu against the turtles combined with his raw strength.

"You really are strong." Hun admitted.

"I've always been strong." Turtle Hun replied.

"Well, you won't be much longer!" Raph called, as he and Leo activated their medallions and powered up.

"Now let's see you both match up to this." Leo answered, as he used his wind element to blow the two Hun's back causing them to crash into crates.

"Not more magic." Hun grumbled, as the two got up.

Raph saw the CMC's were laying low, until he saw some Mousers sneaking up behind them, "Girls, look out!"

The CMC saw the Mousers and rolled to the side before the robots could pounce them, "These varmints got to go." Apple Bloom said, as the three started striking at the little robots breaking them.

Fugitoid had just finished his hacking, "I'm in!" he shut down the force fields in all the Stockman Bots, "It's ok, my friends. The robots have no force fields."

"It's ok, they can fight without needing them." Baxter assured, as the Stockman Bots still engaged the ninjas.

As the Rainbooms fought the two Purple Dragon teams, they kept disarming them while dodging their lethal strikes, "This is an even better work out than fighting their teams separately." Rainbow said, while using he speed to dodge four Purple Dragons.

Applejack dodged some laser shots before kicking a bunch of crates at five purple dragons knocking them to the floor.

As Rarity, Mikey, and Pinkie took down more Stockman Bots, Stockman flew in and started firing his own laser shots at them.

"Now you'll face the might of Baxter Stockman!"

"I'll bring him down." Pinkie threw sprinkles at Stockman that exploded.

As Stockman was blinded he ended up crashing into Rarity knocking her right into Baxter who fell down and suddenly his appearance started fazing out revealing his exoskeleton with his brain in a jar. The sight of this made Rarity shriek in terror while backing away from him.

This alerted her friends and several others who saw Baxter's true form, "What the?" Sunset gasped.

"Holy Chalupa!" Mikey gasped.

"Sweet Celestia!" Spike stared in surprise.

"Your Stockman's a brain?!" Leo asked his counterpart.

Baxter got up and dusted his exoskeleton off, "That's right, you accursed turtles!"

"How in the world did you end up like this?!" Donnie asked in confusion.

"I'm glad you asked!" the brain began, "I trust your counterparts told you about how they foiled my plan to use my mousers to commit robberies, yes? Well, after I escaped from them, I was abducted by Hun and brought to the Shredder, where I soon learned a very painful lesson: The Shredder did not tolerate failure! Every time one my ingenious plans were foiled by your counterparts, Shredder had me disembodied, one excruciating painful part after another, until I was nothing more than the very brain you see before you!"

"And I thought I had it rough with the Foot Clan." Stockman told the group from his world.

Fluttershy covered her mouth in shock, "Oh, no!"

Casey looked disturbed, "Dude, that's just wrong!"

"Indeed it is! And do you want to know who is blame for my misery?" Baxter turned to adult April, "You are, Ms O'Neil!"

April turned to her older self who spoke in confusion, "What?!"

Baxter stepped forward, "If you hadn't brought the Turtles to my lab in the first place, I never would have lost my body!"

O'Neil realizing the part she played in Stockman's disembodiment down the line couldn't help but feel partly guilty despite the wrong her former partner was committing, "Stockman, I... I'm so sorry! I never wanted-"

"I'm afraid it's too late for apologies, April! But I think it's the right time for me to finally exact my vengeance on you for all my sufferings!" He jumped forward and grabbed onto her.

"No!" April shouted, as she struggled to pull the clinging exoskeleton off.

"April!" Jones called, before frowning at the mad genius, "Now yuhr askin' fawh it, Stockman! Goongala!" he attacked him with his bat, but Hun grabbed him and tossed him away.

"Your fight is with me, Jones!" Casey growled, as he attacked his rival.

April used her telekinesis to pry Baxter off adult April and throw him across the room, "Thanks, April." O'Neil told her young self.

"Don't mention it." April replied, as the two redheads tag teamed against some Purple Dragons.

As Stockman continued to fight the ninjas, Rainbow zipped in, "Did you know he was like that?"

"Actually, yes," Stockman confessed, "It surprised me to see what became of him. I actually almost puked."

"I'm feelin' ready to puke after seeing him." Raph replied, as he and Stockman clashed.

As Fugitoid was blasting more Stockman Bots and Mousers, Twilight landed near him, while using her magic to levitate some of the robots and flung them at each other, "Guess you're not the only one here who lost his body, huh?" she asked the Professor.

"Yes, and I thought I was stuck with an unpleasant robot body." Fugitoid replied, as he continued opening fire.

Soon the robots were down and several Purple Dragons were as well, "We got 'em on the run now." Michelangelo said.

"That's what you think." Baxter said, and with a flip of a switch the walls opened up to reveal a battalion of fresh off the line Stockman Bots and Mousers.

"Figures they always make more." Donatello sighed.

Turtle Hun roared, "Looks like you ninjas are running out of options. What do you have to say now?"

Suddenly a Kraang portal opened up, and everyone looked at it, "Now what?" Leo asked fearing they got enough problems already.

Suddenly flying out from the portal was a familiar mace that nailed Turtle Hun, "Whoa!" the alternate turtles gasped.

"Who threw that?" Michelangelo asked.

Stepping out from the portal was another familiar turtle mutant, "Hey, there, Hun. Been awhile."

"You!" Turtle Hun growled.

"Yeah. Me."

"Slash!" Raph and Fluttershy cheered.

"What da shell?!" Raphael asked in confusion.

"Another big ugly turtle?" Hun asked in disbelief.

"That's right! And this big ugly turtle brought friends! Mutanimals, ho!" charging out of the portal was the rest of the Mighty Mutanimals.

"Cowabunga!" Mondo Gecko called, as he boarded around.

Leatherhead roared as he attacked Hun, "Aw, crud! Not again!" he growled, while holding the gator in place, but was eventually overpowered.

Pete flew out of the portal and looked around. One of Hun's Purple Dragons noticed this, "Check it out, a bird brain!" he laughed.

A female Purple Dragon from Turtle Hun's gang spoke up sounding worried, "You really shouldn't have said that!" she ran for cover.

"Why?" He got his answer as Pete's confused look changed to determined, as he whipped out his Kraang blaster and started shooting around taking out some Stockman Bots and Mousers, while the thugs took cover.

Bandit was running around before jumping atop two stacked crates before jumping down on a Purple Dragon, "Slam dunk!" he pounded the thug's head knocking him out.

Michelangelo looked around in amazement, "A crazy pigeon and a butt-kicking raccoon? I love these guys already!" he yelped, as some Stockman Bots were still firing on him.

Donnie tapped into his medallion and powered up before utilizing the thunder element creating a thunderous clap knocking the robots off their feet and into a pile.

"Nice one, D!" Mikey cheered, as he powered up as well and used his mastery over earth to shake the ground underneath some Purple Dragons making them drop their weapons, before attacking them himself.

Rockwell extended his hands and levitated a few Purple Dragons making them fly around in a circle before using a psychic blast to send them flying into a wall.

Suddenly three more members came at him from behind, "Get the ape!"

Rockwell spun around, "How about getting yourselves, boys?" he took control of their minds and made them attack each other.

Donatello watched looking astounded at Rockwell's work, "Who's that monkey? And how is he doing all that?!

Mona Lisa was flipping around, before knocking out two Purple Dragons. Raphael watched her and looked flustered, "Whoa. What a woman!"

Raph whispered to him, "She's mine."

Mondo came up from behind one of the Purple Dragons and trips them with his skateboard, "Take that, yah Purple Dragon sussbag!" he was cut off by being punched into a wall by Sid, as he Tsoi, and Fong approach him with a few Dragons from the other group.

"You are so weak sauce." Fong chuckled.

"But I'm not!" Shini jumped in and nailed the trio before turning to the other dragons. She giggled before raising her hypno ball.

"What's this?" one of them asked, as she waved it like a pendulum. Suddenly they felt the area around them was collapsing and saw themselves getting disfigured and broken apart. They screamed in fright while nothing was truly happening to them.

"Not bad, witch girl." Michelangelo said, while dodging Stockman firing shots at him.

Fong, Sid, and Tsoi slipped out the back of the warehouse, "Come on, we need to fallback." Fong said.

"Hi, boys."

The three stopped and looked around seeing the CMC armed and ready, "Going somewhere?" Sweetie Belle asked, while showing her nail claws.

"Beat it, ya little squirts!" Fong dismissed them.

"How about we beat you instead?" Scootaloo asked while maneuvering her butterfly knives.

"Aww, ain't that cute!" Sid laughed, before pounding his fist, "This won't take long!"

"Yeah." Tsoi agreed.

"You little brats are gonna be very sorry!" Fong promised, as the three closed in on the girls.

Back inside the warehouse, the Ninja team with the aid of the Mutanimals were plowing through the two Dragon teams while demolishing the Stockman Bots and Mousers. Both Stockman's looked around seeing their robots getting demolished faster than ever.

"There's no way we have enough robots to take them on." Stockman told his counterpart.

"I suggest we make a hasty retreat." Baxter suggested.

The two tried to get away, only for both Leo's to block their paths, "The only place you're going is back to our dimension Stockman." Leo called, as he used his water element to short out his robot suit.

"No-no-no!" Stockman cried, as his suit wasn't responding.

Before Baxter could try to get away, Leonardo kicked him causing him to crash into a crate. Rainbow ran circles around him tying him up.

"For being such a genius, you sure weren't smart enough to avoid this." Rainbow said, making Baxter groan.

Both Huns stared down the ninjas while noticing both their gangs have fallen, "What do we do now?" Turtle Hun asked his counterpart.

"We get out of here!" Hun answered, as they tried to escape only to get levitated up by Rockwell and tossed aside.

As Hun got up he saw the Rainbooms and their turtles standing ready, "Booyakasha!" they announced before attacking hi together with their combined magics sending him flying out the window.

"Aw, crud!" Hun shouted, as he flew across the sky before landing in the water. The Purple Dragons of this world got up and bailed to find their boss.

Turtle Hun found himself face to face with the alternate turtles who attacked him together. The mutant Hun even with his kung fu couldn't keep up, especially after being worn down from the fight earlier. The turtles delivered a four way flying kick knocking the mutant gang leader back hitting a wall knocking him out.

"Aw, yeah!" Mikey cheered.

"We did it!" Pinkie cheered.

"Hey, where are the CMC?" Donnie asked, as they saw no sign of the younger girls.

"I don't see Fong, Tsoi, and Sid anywhere either." Keno noticed.

Suddenly they heard a screaming coming from outside. They raced out and to their shock found the Dragon trio on the ground, with their hands tied up, and Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo are sitting on them.

"Howdy, y'all." Apple Bloom greeted.

"What took you so long?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Don't worry, we got these guys for you." Scootaloo said.

"Not bad, girls." Leo admitted.

"Your training has certainly paid off." Rarity added.

"Although we probably did soften them up for you." Raphael smirked, making the CMC pout.

The Caseys, Raphs, Mikeys, Rainbow Dash, Keno, and a few of the Mutanimals laughed at the sight of the three thugs.

"This has got be a whole new level of embarrassing for you guys!" Raph laughed at the Dragons.

"Ah, shut up!" Fong grumbled.

Soon back inside the warehouse, Stockman, Turtle Hun, and the Purple Dragons were in a pile. Donnie used his portal ray to open a portal back to their dimension, "Twilight. April. Rockwell. Care to do the honors?"

"Of course." Twilight answered.

"You know it." April nodded.

"Indeed." Rockwell agreed, as they levitated their enemies up and moved them through the portal.

"You haven't seen the last of Baxter Stockman!" Stockman promised, before going through the portal that then closed.

"That takes care of them." April said.

"What about him?" Karai motioned to Baxter.

Suddenly lights shined through the warehouse windows putting everyone on alert again. The doors opened and entering were EPF soldiers, "EPF agents?" Donatello gasped.

"Oh, no." Leonardo feared, as the agents made space as Agent Bishop entered.

"Evening, my old friends." he greeted.

"Bishop." Raph frowned.

The Ninjas got defensive, "If you think we're coming back with you, then you got another thing coming." Applejack warned him, until Agent Bishop raised a hand to silence her.

"You can relax. I'm not here for you. I'm only here for him." he motioned to Baxter.

"Leo, are we just going to let Bishop take Stockman?" Raphael asked his brother.

"I think whatever Bishop has in mind for Stockman is worse than what we'll do." Leonardo answered.

Two agents grabbed the bound doctor, as Bishop spoke, "Now then, Dr. Stockman, when we get back we're going to have a few words about you bailing from your post." he finished sternly.

Baxter sighed, "Will I never be put to rest?" he sighed, as Bishop and the EPF left.

"Well, now we've officially won." Sunset told the group.

"That'll teach 'em to mess with the Mutanimals." Bandit said.

"And the Rainbooms." Twilight put in.

"Leatherhead!" Mikey and Pinkie cheered, as they ran up to the gator hugging them.

Leatherhead chuckled, "My friends, it is good to see you."

Raph hugged Mona, "Am I ever glad to see you, Mona."

"As am I to you, Raphael. Rakka rakka!" Mona replied, as they nose kissed.

"So now that all the drama's out of the way, who dah shell are dees guys?" Raphael asked about the new band of mutants.

"Definitely Raph." Bandit whispered to Mondo.

"Wow, Bishop wan't kidding when he told us there were even more turtles in the dimension you guys went too." Slash said.

"Did Bishop send you?" Fluttershy asked.

"Correct." Mona confirmed.

"Anyway," Leo began, "Mutanimals, these are our counterparts from this dimension."

Sunset continued, "Turtles, these are our friends back home, the Mighty Mutanimals."

Slash spoke up, "Name's Slash, the leader. This here's my second in command, Leatherhead."

"A pleasure to meet you all." the gator greeted.

"He seems as nice as our Leatherhead." Michelangelo told his brothers.

"Our scientist, Dr Rockwell, Mondo Gecko."

O'Neil looked down at the lizard, "Well, aren't you cute."

"Thanks." Mondo answered, as he once again stuck out his tongue.

"Aah!" O'Neil backed away in repulse.

"I had the same reaction." April assured her adult self, while Jones squinted at Mondo who looked like he was trying to hit on his woman.

Donatello had stared at Rockwell who was picking bugs off his arm, until the psychic monkey spoke, "And what, dear boy, are you staring at?"

"Uh, sorry. I'm just curious about how you do what you just did." the genius turtle answered.

"Well, you see, I was once a brilliant scientist. Until my treacherous partner used a combination of mutagen and monkey DNA to turn me into what you see before you."

"Fascinating." Donatello replied sounding intrigued.

"Afterward, I was captured and experimented on by the Kraang. They gave me psychic powers with this helmet, while accidentally unlocking my vast intellect that was almost lost to me during my mutation."

"Granting you ESP? Cool."

Bandit walked up, "I'm Bandit Raccoon. Don't judge me by that. Especially you!" he motioned to Raphael.

"I didn't say anything." Raphael replied sounding insulted.

"Well, I had to make sure." Bandit replied.

Raph laid a hand on his counterpart's shoulder, "It's true. I gave him a lot of grief when we first met. And that really led to problems."

"I'm Pigeon Pete, the team spy." Pete said, before taking a bite out of a baguette.

"And I'm Mona Lisa, the only non-mutant member." Mona introduced herself.

"You're not a mutant?" Jones asked.

"She's actually an alien," Fugitoid answered, "A Salamandrian to be precise."

"Alien lizards?" Michelangelo gasped, "Your world really does have everything!"

"So, now that we've won, let's go celebrate!" Mikey cheered.

"Sounds good to all of us." Princess Twilight smiled, as Leo nodded.

So they group left the warehouse unaware they were being watched from afar by two figures, "So not even those idiotic street thugs could defeat those lowly turtles and Rainbooms."

"Well, it was your idea to open those portals to the exact locations of them along with Stockman and that fish varmint." the second figure reminded him.

"Don't start with me!" the first one snapped, before calming down, "It looks like we'll have to settle this ourselves." the figures took their leave.

Later on at the Turtles lair, the whole group was partying it, with some like Donnie dancing close to April, Jones close to O'Neil, Leo close to both Twilight's, and Mikey near Shini. Rockwell was with both Donatello's looking over some equipment.

Bandit was playing some one on one with Michelangelo, where the raccoon was running circles around the turtle before making a slam dunk.

"Score!" Bandit cheered.

"Bandit win! One nothing!" Pinkie cheered.

Michelangelo spoke to Bandit, "Bro, you're good."

"I know." Bandit admitted.

Splinter noticed Mikey sitting around deep in thought, "Michelangelo, what troubles you?"

"Oh, well, Sensei. I was just thinking about your Stockman. I actually sort of feel bad for him." he answered.

"I feel that way about him too." Fluttershy admitted.

Raphael hearing this spoke up in disbelief, "Uh, did yuhr brains snap or somethin'? That creep has tried to kill us so many times!"

"Well, you heard him? Your Shredder literally tore him to pieces." Starlight reminded him.

"Yeah, but it doesn't change the fact he's one of our worst enemies."

"Maybe, so," Sunset spoke up, "But I learned there's no shame in sympathizing with an enemy. It shows you can see why one is driven to such ambitions."

Splinter smiled and nodded, "Wise words, Sunset."

"And he was kinda right," O'Neil admitted, "Whether we like it or not our meddling did result in Stockman getting himself torn apart by Shredder."

"That just goes to show you actions do have consequences." Leonardo reminded his brother of when they first thought they destroyed the Shredder leading to the gang war.

Raphael sighed, "Ok, you got me there."

"And as much as I hate to admit it," Donatello began, "No one, not even Stockman deserved what the Shredder did to him."

"When it comes right down to it, Stockman was just yet another victim of the Shredder." Splinter declared.

"I still can't believe your Shredder would even do that to Stockman." Princess Twilight said.

"Yeah. The worst thing our Shredder did to our Stockman was mutate him into a giant fly." Donnie said.

"Which we changed him back, but didn't even get a thank you." Mikey said disappointed.

Karai spoke up, "Well, there was a time Shredder did threaten that he wouldn't be able to walk if he hadn't fixed Xever's legs. Most other times I just listened to him threaten to pluck his wings or limbs off, but never acted upon it."

"So what happens now that Stockman and our Purple Dragons are back in our world?" Rarity wondered.

"Do we have to go now?" Fluttershy asked sounding disappointed.

"Say it ain't so." Mikey pleaded.

"Well, what other reason is there for us?" Twilight asked.

"Plenty," Donatello answered, as he came over, "I've just recently received a message from Captain Mortu of the Utroms and they're coming here to see us and our counterparts. Apparently your Bishop informed them of us and wants to meet in person."

"Yes! Extended stay!" Pinkie cheered.

"Alright!" The CMC high fived.

"Well, as long as there's a reason." Leo admitted.

"Plus, we still have no idea how all those portals that brought our enemies here came from." Sunset reminded them.

"Our mission here isn't over yet." Princess Twilight said.

"Indeed." Fugitoid confirmed.

Leo turned to Slash, "Slash, would you and the Mutanimals like to stick around with us?"

"Really?" Slash asked.

"Yeah, you guys deserve to get to see another world outside Moo Mesa." Applejack replied.

"Well, what do you say team?" Slash asked his group who all voiced approval, "Guess it's unanimous."

"Good," Leonardo admitted, before speaking to the big turtle, "And, Slash, you did well in leading your team in helping us face the Purple Dragons. You and your team have both my trust and my friendship."

"Same for the rest of us." Raphael replied, on behalf of himself, Donatello, and Michelangelo.

"Thank you, friends." Slash and Leonardo shook on it.

Author's Note

The image and some dialogue were supplied by my artist friend Jeb. Don't miss next time where the Turtles, Rainbooms, and their allies learn about the origin of the Utroms of this world and the Utrom Shredder.

Secret Origins part 1

One afternoon in New York, the turtle groups, the Rainbooms, and their allies were in their vehicles driving through the city. The Mutanimals were following them from the rooftops.

“I can't believe we're going to finally meet the Utrom.” Apple Bloom told her friends with excitement.

“I know,” Sweetie Belle added, "After meeting Bishop I wonder what the rest are like?”

“Well you'll find out soon enough.” Donatello answered, as they drove right up to a familiar building.

“So TCRI exists here too?” Sunset asked.

“Yeah. It was the Utrom's cover base while they were trapped here on earth.” Leonardo explained.

“At least during modern times.” Michelangelo noted.

“Glad they finally got around to rebuilding it after it blew up.” Donatello said.

The vehicles went into the parking garage as the turtles parked them. When the teams stepped out, the Mutanimals had arrived.

“So this is the place?” Slash looked around.

“It sure is.” Donatello confirmed.

“So are we supposed to be waiting for someone here?” Rainbow asked, as they looked around.

“Welcome, friends.”

The turtles and the Rainbooms jumped, as they spun around and saw two figures approaching. They were humans wearing sunglasses, black jumpsuits, and dark long coats. Around their necks were gold medallions with the Utrom image on them.

“Who're these guys?” Mikey asked.

“Are they Utrom?” April wondered, as one of the men spoke.

“We are the Guardians.”

“Guardians?” Starlight asked.

The second one spoke, “We are loyal soldiers who serve the Utrom and entrusted with their secrets.”

“Then you're humans.” Twilight gasped.

“Correct, Ms. Sparkle.” one of them answered.

“You know me?”

“We've been told of you through our Utrom ally Bishop.”

“Well, at least we're not strangers now.” Pinkie spoke up.

“Come with us, our leader is expecting you.” one of the Guardians explained, as they brought the groups into a huge elevator.

“Good thing we don't have to take the stairs.” Casey said in relief.

“Especially for a tall building like this.” Slash agreed.

They reached the top floor and exited the elevator to see they were inside a lab with many more Guardians working on computers and watching monitors, “Wow. It's beautiful.” Donnie marveled.

“Quite fascinating.” Rockwell admitted.

“Oh, yes. Most certainly.” Fugitoid agreed.

“Everyone step right this way.” One of the Guardians motioned to a familiar device.

“You've fixed the Transmat portal?” Donatello asked.

“Yes, with this we can truly come and go as we please.”

“So we're going to the Utrom Home World?” Leonardo asked.

“Actually, we're going to the Utrom's Home Dimension.” the Guardian corrected.

“Dimension?” the turtles of this world asked.

“So we're going to Dimension X?” Rarity asked.

“Precisely.”

“Oh, yeah, boy!” Mikey cheered.

“Another dimension?” Raphael asked, “Sure hope it's a better experience than when we got caught up in the Triceratons business.”

“We assure you, we'll be going straight to Dimension X with no detours.”

“But everyone here that is organic is required to wear one of these. Breather braces.” a Guardian held up the neck braces.

“Why's that?” Jones asked.

“Just as the Triceraton's home atmosphere is a mix of nitrogen and sulfur, the air of Dimension X is comparable to poison gas.”

“It's true.” Donnie confirmed.

Mikey was curious, “Leatherhead, if you been in Dimension X for so many years on their time, how did you survive without one?”

“It wasn't easy.” Leatherhead admitted.

So everyone stepped up and had a breather brace placed around their necks, with Leatherhead being outfitted with a bigger one.

“So we all ready to go?” Raph asked.

“Coordinates are set.” one of the Scientist Guardians explained.

“Watch your step.” Another said, as they all took position on the transmat portal.

“I love getting beamed out,” Leo said with excitement, “Makes me feel like I'm in space heroes.”

“Hold on tight, Apple Bloom.” Applejack instructed, as her sister held onto her. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo held onto Rarity and Rainbow Dash as the portal activated and they were beamed out.

Suddenly they reappeared in another lab on the same kind of transmat portal platform, “That felt weird.” Jones rubbed his head.

“Portal travel, you get used to it after awhile.” Princess Twilight said.

They looked around and saw Utroms on hover platforms, or piloting androids similar to the ones in the Rainbooms dimension.

“Utroms!” Pinkie cheered.

“Is it me, or do they look a little different here?” Applejack noticed.

“Yeah. They look less wrinkly and brain-like.” Mikey added.

Rainbow noticed something, “Hey, if this is supposed to be Dimension X, then why do we still look like we came from their universe?” she motioned to the other turtles.

“Dimension X may be a linked dimension between the other dimensions, but depending on where you're coming from it adapts to that dimension's appearance.” Fugitoid explained.

“Wow! Come and see this!” Apple Bloom gasped, as she and her friends were looking out a window.

The group went over and looked out the window to see they were indeed in Dimension X. They could see Krathatragon worms swimming through the endless void, several moon like structures floating in place, and many platforms with crystal-like trees set up.

“Whoa.” the other turtles gasped.

“Dimension X is unlike anything I've ever seen before.” Starlight marveled.

“This is too cool.” Keno admitted.

“I know.” Shini agreed.

“So this is really Dimension X?” Slash asked.

“Yes. Though this time I feel calmer being here.” Leatherhead admitted.

“That's because you're with friends, dude.” Mondo reminded him.

“That's right.” Bandit agreed.

They heard a door slide open, and they looked over seeing an android walk in, with its Utrom visible in the chest cavity. The other Utroms present themselves, as he passed.

“Who is that?” Fluttershy asked Splinter.

“That, Fluttershy, is Captain Mortu.”

Mortu approached and spoke to his allies, “Turtles, Master Splinter, welcome.”

“It's good to see you again, Captain.” Leonardo greeted.

Mortu smiled, and turned to the guests, “So these are the turtles from one of the other dimensions. I'm delighted to meet you. And the Rainbooms, welcome.”

“Thank you, sir.” Rarity replied.

Mortu spoke to Princess Twilight, “Princess Twilight, on behalf of the Utrom, we welcome the Princess of Friendship to our home dimension.”

“Thank you, Mortu.” she replied.

“When I learned from Bishop about all of you I could not believe it myself when I learned there were more Ninja Turtles.”

“We couldn't believe it ourselves when we learned we weren't the only ones.” Donnie said.

“So, Mortu, this is your actual home?” Donatello asked.

“Correct, Donatello. Dimension X was always our home. And we vowed not to return to our home dimension until we succeeded in capturing our enemy.” he explained.

“Right.” Raphael said.

“So you really are from this dimension?” Mikey asked.

“Yes, in fact I once had another title before I was Captain.”

“What title was that?” Karai asked.

“They referred to me as King.”

“King?!” the Rainbooms gasped.

“So you were actually part of the Utrom Council?” Sunset inquired.

“Indeed, Ms. Shimmer,” Mortu confirmed, “I was one of the few who founded the council after the Kraang were born.”

“So why haven't we seen you or even told about you?” Raph asked in confusion.

“That is indeed a good question, Raphael. Please follow me.” they began following Mortu through the Utrom laboratory.

“As I'm sure you've known long ago it was just the Utroms.” the captain began.

“Yeah. Until an Utrom named Kraang used mutagen to become big and bad.” Rainbow said.

“Yes,” Mortu sighed, “But the sad fact is, Kraang was actually one of my top scientists.”

“You mean you were close to him?” Scootaloo asked.

“He was a close friend, but he became obsessed when he discovered what the mutagen from the krathatragons could do. When Kraang Prime was born he sent several of his servants to other dimensions to experiment with the mutagen.”

“Like our world?” Leonardo asked.

“Yes, Leonardo. That truck containing the mutagen that made you, your brothers, and your master who you are today was commandeered by Kraang Droids.”

“Who would've thought it?” Michelangelo asked his brothers.

“My fellow Utrom for nextons had done our part to keep the Kraang from trying to overrun us with our resistance. However I was called away with several of my fellow Utrom to capture a notorious rogue.”

“Ch'rell.” Leo said.

“Yes.” Mortu confirmed, as they heard someone approach.

“Mr. Mortu! Sorry I'm late. I had to change my oil.” They looked over and saw a robot that looked like Fugitoid only he had green bulgy eyes.

“No way!” Mikey gasped.

“It's...” April began.

“Fugitoid?!” the Rainbooms asked.

“Oh, our guests are here,” The Professor began, “Greetings, everyone. I am Professor Zayton Honeycutt. Charmed and delighted to meet you.”

“It's good to see you, Professor.” Pinkie greeted.

“Even though we already knew you before.” Casey added.

Fugitoid walked up to him, “Ah, my counterpart. I can't tell you how overjoyed I am to meet you.”

“Ah, yes. I've always wanted to meet another me,” Professor said, “My, you are indeed a handsome chrome devil.”

“Oh, go on.” Fugitoid answered coyly.

“No really, you are quite the good looking cyborg.” the Professor continued to flatter Fugitoid.

As the group watched, some like the Raph's looked repulsed by watching the cyborgs compliment each other like that. Rainbow smirked and nudged Sunset, “Hey, Sunset, now you can have a Fugitoid on both sides!” she laughed.

Sunset blushed before playfully punching Rainbow's arm. Spike spoke up to Mortu, “So, Mortu, you and a whole crew left to pursue, Ch'rell?”

“That's right. No matter how long it took I vowed to find him and bring him to justice.”

“We know he's done a lot of bad things according to the turtles of this world.” Twilight said.

“But just how bad was he according to you?” Applejack asked.

Mortu sighed, “Ch'rell is accounted for countless crimes on the galaxy. Several examples include launching an attack on the planet Enethone where over 1,000,000 innocent inhabitants perished.”

“Oh, no!” Fluttershy gasped with her hands over her mouth.

“Incited and funded a civil war on Eno II in an effort to mine their raw minerals without restriction. 3.2,000,000 lives perished in the civil war.”

“Oh, my stars!” Rarity gasped.

“And tried various attempts to take over the Utrom government through an illegal and violent coup.”

“Oh, man.” April gasped.

“And that's only a few examples.”

“I think we get the picture.” Raph said knowing they heard enough.

“We pursued Ch'rell through several dimensions where he committed more felons and atrocities. When we caught him we started our journey back to Dimension X. And I believe our friends have told you about our origin about how we arrived on planet earth in this dimension?”

“They have, Mortu.” Leo confirmed.

“And it was, shockingly interesting to say the least.” Princess Twilight added.

“So how was Ch'rell able make you ship crash on their earth?” Sweetie Belle asked the captain.

“Ah, that is an excellent question, Sweetie Belle. And I assume that you all have the same question, yes?”

“Well, now that you mention it, I would like to know myself.” Donnie admitted.

“Yeah I’m curious about how you came to be in their dimension.” Twilight put in.

“Same goes for me.” Princess Twilight answered.

“I wouldn’t mind learning.” Fluttershy said.

“Count me in.” Rainbow pumped a fist.

“Us too.” Leo said on behalf of his family.

“Only because I’m bored.” Raph said dryly.

“Knowing is half the battle.” Applejack nodded.

“Hope that’s not copyrighted.” Pinkie Pie whispered to the Fourth Wall much to A.J's confusion.

“We’re In as well.” Apple Bloom said on behalf of herself and her friends.

“So how did Ch'rell cause your ship to crash into their world?” Starlight inquired.

“Well you see, the dimensional teleporter had been damaged when we captured Ch'rell, but still functional. Although we had to go through each dimension one at a time in order to reach Dimension X. Which as you can assume, gave Ch'rell plenty of time to escape and destroy our ship. But as for how that happened, I think it would be best to show you. Follow me.”

Mortu and the Professor led the group into a chamber with a line up of pods, “What're these supposed to be?” Raph asked.

“These are Utrom Oracle Pods. Think of them as a virtual reality machine. They will allow you to experience the lives of our race.” Mortu explained.

Scootaloo looked skeptical, and spoke for her two friends, “Yeah..., we've seen enough sci-fi movies to know that going into an alien pod is never good idea!”

“Uh-huh.” the CMC voiced their concern.

“I thought so too. But don't worry, these pods are legit.” Michelangelo promised.

Mortu went to the CMC, and spoke to them, “I assure you, Scootaloo, that these pods are completely harmless, despite being tampered with.”

Rarity did a double take, “Wait, tampered with?”

Leonardo spoke, “When we tried it out, our Baxter Stockman snuck into the TCRI building and tampered with it so the virtual reality was more realistic and really deadly.”

Donatello continued, “The Mortu in the simulation helped us get back only to see that Shredder had infiltrated the building. And you all know the rest from Pinkie,” he spoke to Mortu, “Which I'm still baffled about how she could've guessed the whole incident.”

Mortu continued, “Our Professor Honeycutt fixed any bugs to make sure that would never happen again.” The Professor nodded.

Sunset looked around at the pods doing a head count, “Doesn’t look like there are enough pods for everyone.”

“We will stay behind to make sure nothing goes wrong.” Master Splinter said on behalf of himself and his family.

“Yeah we don’t need to see what we already saw.” Raphael said.

“My team and I will stay back as well.” Slash said, as the Mutanimals nodded.

“And I'll stay behind to monitor things as well.” Fugitoid said.

“But if anything does go wrong,” Michelangelo began, “I highly recommend trying the sushi.” Raphael knocked his brother upside the head.

“Will do, Michelangelo.” Mikey said, only to get hit in the head by his Raph.

Splinter spoke to the group, “I also have some very helpful advice. The world you enter will be an Illusion Within An Illusion. An Illusion Of The Mind. Control your minds, and you will control the Illusion.”

The Turtles and the Rainbooms weren't sure what that meant, but accepted it, “Hai, sensei.”

So they all entered a pod each, as the head gear attached to them, “See you when we wake up.” Sunset told Fugitoid.

“I'll be waiting.” Fugitoid answered, as her pod closed.

As the CMC each got in a pod, Apple Bloom spoke to the captain, “You sure this is safe?”

“Absolutely. Prepare yourselves to share the history of our lives!”

The pods turn on, and group find themselves floating in a void of swirling lights, then they were standing on a Utrom ship. They noticed their bodies had a hue of orange.

“Where are we?” Leo looked around.

“Looks like we're on some kind of Utrom Star Ship.” Donnie suspected.

“But that would mean?” Twilight began.

“We're in space again!” Pinkie cheered.

“WOW!” The CMC cheered, as they ran to a nearby window and gazed out in in amazement.

Keno looked out it, “Now this is wicked!”

“It's beautiful.” Shini gasped.

“Sure is.” Karai agreed.

“Whoa! Deja vu!” Casey gasped.

“Yeah, pretty much.” Raph replied.

“Was it like this when you guys traveled in space?” Scootaloo asked the Rainbooms.

“Pretty similar.” Rainbow answered.

Starlight paced around while taking everything in, “Time travel was one thing, but this is impressive! Kinda wish Sunburst was here to see this.”

“I’m sure we'll show him this someday.” Sunset replied.

“Guys, look. It's Mortu!” Mikey gasped, as they saw Mortu hover over on a platform, and spoke to others.

“Your blessing, Honored Navigators?”

Everyone looked at three Utroms floating in a purple tank, “Your course is straight and true...”

“Through the vastness of space and time...”

“Captain, you have the blessings of...”

“The Navigators!” they announced together.

“Did they just speak off from each other?” Scootaloo asked.

“Yeah.” Apple Bloom confirmed.

“So weird.” Sweetie Belle said.

The trio noticed everyone looking at them smugly, “What?” they asked.

“Nothing.” the group replied.

“Mortu really is the Captain here.” Princess Twilight said.

“Um excuse me, Mr. Mortu, But I was-” Fluttershy tried to touch Mortu but her hand fell through him. She screamed and ran behind April.

Pinkie waved her hand a couple times through Mortu and gasped, “He's a ghost!”

Twilight sighed, “No! This is all a hologram, remember? He can’t see us. This is the past.”

Fluttershy looked sheepish, “I forgot.” April rolled her eyes amusingly.

“I still find this creepy.” Karai said, as she waved her hand through Mortu.

“ It's like watchin' a movie.” Apple Bloom said.

“Or better yet, staring in a movie!” Scootaloo cheered with excitement.

“I know! How awesome is that!” Sweetie Belle asked equally excited.

The scene shifted and they found themselves face to face with another Utrom floating in a orange tank while appearing to be imprisoned.

“Whoa, who is that guy?” Keno asked.

The imprisoned Utrom spoke, “These security precautions are pitiful! You will never hold me!”

Mortu approached, “We have finally captured you, after a hundred year's search! We're not about to lose the most ruthless criminal the universe has ever known!”

Princess Twilight suddenly realized it, “That must be Ch'rell, this world's Shredder!”

Raph looked the captive over, “Kind of hard to imagine he's the most dangerous guy in the room.”

“Let's hope we don't find out why he is.” Rarity said

Ch'rell laughed at Mortu's words, “I will escape! And you will all perish! That, is my promise!”

“Big talk, little slime ball!” Rainbow mocked him.

“Big talk, little slime ball!” Mortu told Ch'rell making Rainbow double take.

“Ok, that was creepy.”

As Mortu left, Mikey and the CMC made faces at Ch'rell, until the scene shifted again, “Now what?” Shini looked around, until they saw planet earth outside the ship's bridge window.

“Looks like their passing close to this world's Earth.” Donnie answered.

As they watched, a horrible realization hit Starlight, “Wait? Guys! Remember what the other Turtles told us what Ch'rell did?!”

Suddenly another Utrom reported to Mortu, “Captain! The prisoner has escaped!”

Mortu gasped, before clicking an intercom, “Security, report!”

A security Utrom answered, “The prisoner is attacking! We are-” he was cut off by the sound of screaming ending the transmission. The ships power started shutting down, as the Navigators each spoke.

“Emergency! Power! Cut! Engines are offline!”

“Our minds are going dark!”

“Cell by cell! We are undone!”

Mortu started giving emergency orders, “Helm, you have control of the bridge! Security detail, with me! To the engine room!” they left the bridge, as the scene shifted again to the engine room.

They saw the Utroms again, as Mortu spoke, “Be on guard! He is extremely dangerous!”

“There he is!” Mikey pointed down to the engine.

Ch'rell walked out while carrying two sparking cables and laughed, “You were a fool to think you could hold me!”

“He's gonna sabotage the ship!” Rainbow called.

“Get him!” Raph shouted, as he, Rainbow, and Casey leaped at him only to phase through him and crash in a heap.

Twilight groaned, “Did you three not listen to what I said moments ago?”

Ch'rell continued, “You see? I always keep my promises. Goodbye, Captain!” he crossed the cables together and the ship began to shake.

“Take cover!” Mortu told his comrades.

“Donnie, what's happening?” Leo asked his brother nervously.

“Crossing those wires must have caused the engines to short circuit, overloading the-!”

“In English!” Raph shouted.

“The engines are gonna explode!” Donnie screamed in a panic.

Everyone ran out of the room and onto the bridge. The engines exploded, and the ship began to plummet.

“Helmsman!” Mortu cried, as the Utrom crew screamed in panic, “Helm, set course for that uncharted planet!” The ship continued to fall to earth, as Mortu chanted, “We are Utroms, we are one! We shall not fail! We shall not fail!”

As the ship fell faster, Keno spoke, “I don’t think chanting isn’t helping much!”

“Wheeeeee!” Pinkie cheered, as the ship fell.

“Pinkie!” everyone chided her.

“Oh, yeah. AAAAAAAAH!” she screamed in panic.

Fluttershy started to panic, “Anyone got a bag?” suddenly a bag appeared in front of Fluttershy who took it and hyperventilated in it.

Raph noticed that and looked confused, “How did you?”

“Look!” Sweetie Belle cried.

Mortu steered the ship over the ocean before it crashed on land and blew up. The Turtles and Rainbooms rose up through the debris, “Whoa! I can't believe we survived that?!” Rainbow said in shock.

“What part of this is a virtual reality do you not understand?” Donnie asked her.

“Everything is photo-real! How could we not think it is?!” Rainbow responded still shaking.

“Uhh! Tell that to my stomach!” Mikey groaned, as he barfed on the ground close to Rarity who widened her eyes in shock.

“Tell me you did not just throw up on my shoes!” She said dryly while clearly ticked.

Meanwhile the 03 Turtles, the Mutanimals, Fugitoid, Splinter, O'Neil, and Jones had been watching everything on a monitor. Raphael, Mondo, and Bandit laughed at what happened with Rarity and Mikey.

“So this what you guys were doing while me and Casey were outside?” O'Neil asked remembering about the TCRI incident.

“Pretty much.” Michelangelo admitted.

Donatello spoke to the Professor, “I'm impressed that you installed some viewing screens so we could see what's going on, Professor.”

“Well, I wanted to make sure we could see what was happening in the virtual world, after the last time.”

Fugitoid spoke, “I must agree with Donatello, we really must talk ingenuity.”

“That we should.” Professor agreed.

“At least nothing's going wrong this time.” Leonardo said in relief.

Unknown to them the whole scene was being displayed on a holoscreen, as two figures watched, “That is what they think!” one of them said.

“They're in for a real surprise!” the second said, as the two laughed.

Back in the virtual reality, Mortu spoke to his fellow Utrom, “My friends, and honored Navigators, we are all safe. But the ship is destroyed. We are stranded on this primitive planet. Billions of light years from our home dimension.”

“There is not enough to salvage...” Navigator one began.

“To repair the ship. We can not...” Navigator two continued.

“Return to our world?” Navigator three finished.

“No... We cannot.” Mortu answered forlorn.

“Oh, no!” Fluttershy gasped.

“So how did they survive?” Shini asked everyone.

“Captain!” a yellow Utrom flew over, “There's a structure beyond the next rise!”

The group followed the Utroms up the rise, and gasped at what they saw on the other side, “We're in... Japan.” Leo gasped.

“I always wanted to visit Japan.” Twilight admitted.

“Present time or in the far past?” Dog Spike asked, only for Twilight to give him a dry look.

“Look over there!” Scootaloo pointed to a samurai practicing with his sword.

“I don't believe it.” Donnie gasped.

“A samurai in person? Awesome!” Rainbow cheered.

“Cool! Hey! Check this out!” Casey began, as he ran up to the samurai taunting him as he unknowingly swings his sword which phases through Casey, “Can't touch me, dude!”

“Casey, quit goofing off!” April called to him.

“Yeah! You're doing it wrong. Watch this.” Mikey walked up to the samurai, bowed, and spoke in Japanese which translated into ' I will spread peanut butter on curry, You handsome devil you, and we will watch the emperor play ring around the Rosie with his mother in law'. Everyone looked puzzled, while Shini laughed her head off.

Karai held in a laugh, “Do you even know what you just said?”

“Uh... I don’t know? I heard it in a movie once.” Mikey admitted, while Splinter watched the sceen and hid a chuckle.

Mikey swung his nunchucks as if he was sparring with the samurai until Raph grabbed him by the mask, “Will you quit goofing off? Now c’mon!”

Mikey then noticed a tray of food nearby, “Then he won’t mind me snagging his lunch.” As Mikey tried to grab a rice ball only for his hand to phase through it. Then Mikey continued to try to grab the food like crazy.

Applejack spoke to Twilight, “Aren’t ya gonna remind him that it’s virtual reality, Twi?”

Twilight smiled, “I think this time I’ll make an exception.” everyone watched until Mikey wore himself out.

The scene shifted to nighttime, as an Utrom scientist was speaking to the captain at a campsite close to their wrecked ship, “In brief, Captain, we conclude that the technology on this planet is too primitive to build a flying vehicle. Let alone a interstellar ship or even a hyperspace transmat device. The technology simply dose not exist!”

“Not yet. But we can wait.” Mortu replied calmly.

“And that there's gonna be a looong wait.” Applejack said, as April and Leo nodded in agreement.

The scene shifted to a new day where the group watched the Utroms hiding from humans. Mortu had been watching them and started developing an idea, “Hmm.” he pondered.

“What do you think he's thinking about?” Mikey asked Keno who shrugged.

The scene began shifting as Spike answered, “Looks likes we're gonna find out.”

They saw the Utrom gathered before the scientist who stood by something under a bamboo tarp, “From our technology that we've been able to salvage from the crash, I give you- the Exosuit!” he unveiled the android body.

“It looks just like the ones the Kraang and our Utrom use!” Donnie inspected it.

“Of course it does,” Pinkie said, “These Utrom are from Dimension X too, duh!”

“With the proper covering, this will allow us to move around these humans, undetected.” the scientist continued, as he entered the cockpit and switched it on making the robot glow blue.

Apple Bloom gave a dry look while motioning to the obvious looking android, “Who are they foolin' with that?”

“I’m sure they can figure that out, sugarcube.” Applejack answered.

“And with an extreme makeover.” Rarity added.

“Remember they had limited technology back then.” Donnie reminded the youngest Apple sibling.

“I believe a field test-oh!” the scientist stumbled around in it, “Is in order.”

The group followed the scientist piloting the android that was disguised in Japanese attire through the streets with it wobbling in every step.

A pedestrian ran right through Karai who shivered, “Still, creepy!”

They moved through a forest as the android started walking better, “Ah, satisfactory. Most satisfactory. Test run, concluded. First outing a complete success,” he ended up stepping on a trip vine, “What?”

“Log!” Pinkie cried, as a log was swinging down.

“It's a trap!” Leo called, as the log went through them and knocked the android off its feet.

Fluttershy gasped, and ran over to the android, “Ohnoohnoohno!”

“Who see up that trap?” Casey demanded.

“No idea.” Spike answered.

“Me either.” Dog Spike added.

Fluttershy looked up and squeaked in fear, alerting her friends, “Fluttershy?” Sunset asked.

Fluttershy pointed a trembling finger. Everyone followed her gaze and the gasped in shock, “Oh, no!” Princess Twilight gasped.

The scientist groaned, as a shadow fell on him. He looked up and gasped, for it was the Ch'rell, “You?!”

Ch'rell smirked, “What a wonderful toy! I want to play!”

“It's Ch'rell!” Leo gasped.

“Figures that creep survived the crash!” Raph frowned.

Ch'rell knocked the scientist out and took control of the droid, then the blue glowing parts turned red. Ch'rell grabbed the scientist by the tentacle and flung him into a bush. He walked past the glaring Ninjas as Raph threw a punch, which just phased through. Ch'rell laughed as he walked away into the woods.

“Why that no good!” Rainbow tried to chase him, only to be stopped by Sunset reminding her of what they were dealing with.

“And I thought Abacus was ruthless.” Twilight said in shock.

The scene shifted to where lots of Utrom now had their own droids to pilot. They noticed the scientist whose head was bandaged up. The Utrom were constructing more droids and salvaging more parts from their ship.

“Now what's happening?” Applejack asked.

“By the looks of things, it appears their building more droids.” Twilight explained.

Fluttershy looked over at the scientist who rubbed his head wound, “Oh! I wish I could have helped that Utrom.”

Pinkie suddenly felt something, “Oh, no! My knees are feeling pinchy!” Everyone but Keno was shocked, as the pizza boy asked.

“Meaning?”

“Something scary is about to happen!” Pinkie panicked.

Suddenly, ninjas leaped in and attacked the Utroms. The group gasped in shock, “Are those... Foot ninjas?!” Donnie asked.

“Then that would mean!” Leo was cut off as the ninjas leader arrived.

There stood who else but the Shredder, “Shredder?!” Karai gasped.

“Ch'rell's debut as the Shredder!” Mikey panicked.

“Ninjas, attack! Destroy them all!” Ch'rell ordered.

The Foot attacks the Utrom, while many droids pile on Ch'rell, but he threw them all off. Mortu with no idea who this armored warrior really was spoke, “What is the meaning of this?! We mean you no harm!” Ch'rell attacked him and knocked him down, “We come in peace!”

Ch'rell answered, “But you will go, in pieces!” he tried to stomp on Mortu, who rolled out of the way.

As everyone watched the scene play out, Princess Twilight looked at the Shredder in shock, “Even as a memory, I can still feel his hatred!”

Starlight spoke, “And I thought Chrysalis was full of it. I remember what you guys told me about him from your world, but wow!”

“He’s just as ruthless as our Shredder!” Leo said in disbelief.

Karai watched as Ch'rell attacked Mortu, while his ninjas attacked all the innocent Utrom. Finally something in her snapped, and in anger she drew her sword and tried to attack the Shredder. Her attacks phased through him again and again, but she wouldn't stop. Finally Sunset and Rarity pulled her back trying to calm her down.

“Easy, Karai. Remember, he’s only an illusion and not our Shredder.” Sunset reminded her.

Karai started to calm down, “Doesn't make me hate Shredder any less!”

“It’s understandable.” Leo replied.

The 03 Turtles, Mutanimals, and others watched what happened, and the 03 Turtles were in total shock, “Karai attacking the Shredder? Now I've seen everything!” Michelangelo gasped.

“ It's getting to the part where things suddenly became real for us.” Leonardo noted.

“Yes. Well, thankfully, that won't happen again.” Mortu said.

One of the figures watching them spoke, “That's what they think.” he typed some stuff onto a screen and began disabling stuff.

“The system has been hacked. Now to give those Turtles and Rainbooms a very unpleasant nightmare!”

Back in the virtual reality, Mikey walked right up to Ch'rell, “I-I-I wouldn't get too close, Mikey!” Donnie warned him.

“Dudes. It's not real, remember?” Mikey began waving his hand through Ch'rell, “Hey, Ch'rell? Our Shredder had a cooler helmet then yours!” he blew a raspberry in his face.

Pinkie once again felt her Pinkie Sense tingling and gasped, “I've got the Shudders and my knees are pinchy, again!”

“Meaning?” April asked in concern.

“A doozy of a scare is going to happen!”

“Like what?” Raph asked, as suddenly the group found their colors return, and their weapons vanished.

“Like this!” Pinkie cried.

“What the heck?!” April looked herself over seeing no sign of her tessen or tanto.

“Our weapons are gone!” Donnie panicked.

“And so are our geodes!” Twilight panicked as well.

The Foot and the Utrom noticed them, and Ch'rell noticed Mikey, “What is this?!” he demanded.

Mikey having a bad feeling about that spoke, “Uh... what up, dawg?”

Ch'rell attacked Mikey, who dodged until the evil Utrom knocked him off his feet and onto the ground, hard, “Mikey!” Leo called.

“Oh, no!” Fluttershy and Pinkie gasped.

The others watching the scene were equally shocked at what was going on, “Mikey!” Mondo gasped.

“Michelangelo!” Leatherhead gasped.

“What da Shell?!” Raphael asked.

Mortu started worrying, “No! Not again!”

“What happened?” Leonardo asked in worry.

The Professor checked the controls and monitors, “Someone hacked the virtual reality pods. It’s not Stockman this time. The coding is more complicated.”

Rockwell looked it over, “Oh, yes. This is indeed not any kind of coding I've ever seen.”

Fugitoid checked it over, “There's something familiar about this coding? But I just can't remember where, though!”

“We gotta get them outta dere!” Jones declared, as he ran to break Rainbow's pod, only for Donatello to stop him.

“Don't do that!” Mortu warned Jones, “If any one of the pods are damaged before a safe shut down, their minds will be lost forever.”

“How could this have gone horribly wrong again?!” Leonardo asked in confusion.

The two figures watched them and laughed, “What chumps!” one said.

Back in the virtual world, the Turtles and Rainbooms run over to Mikey, “Mikey!” Raph called.

“Are you ok?” Sweetie Belle asked in concern.

Mikey groaned, as he sat up, “He's definitely as tough as our Shredder!”

Scootaloo looked over at Ch'rell who was looking in their direction, but what scared her was he was actually looking right at them, “Guys? He's looking at us!

Ch'rell was indeed looking right at them, “Curious?” he spoke to his ninjas, “Capture these strange creatures and humans! They may prove useful!” As the others helped Mikey up, they found themselves surrounded by the Foot ninjas.

While the others watched helplessly, Mona spoke, “Oh, no. Based off Michelangelo's vitals, he really felt that hit.”

“So how can we help them?” O'Neil asked Mortu who answered.

“I'm not sure.

“Well, we gotta do something!” Raphael spoke up.

“Mr. Mortu, Where’s the control unit for the pods?” Donatello asked.

“Follow me!” Mortu answered, as the two hurried.

Leonardo spoke while watching the others, “I just hope they remember what you told them before they went in, Sensei.”

Master Splinter looked down and answered equally concerned, “As do I, Leonardo, as do I.”

The Turtles and Rainbooms looked around them at the Foot Ninjas, as Raph spoke, “I thought Mortu said this wouldn't happen?!”

“Something must have gone wrong with the system.” Donnie suspected.

“Whatever happened, get ready ninjas!” Leo began, as they all get into a stance, while the CMC got behind them, “Things just got real!”

Author's Note

So now the Rainbooms and their turtles and friends are stuck in a virtual simulation that just got real. Can they handle this version of the Shredder and escape or will they lose their minds forever. Had plenty help with this chapter's layout.

Secret Origins part 2

The Turtles and Rainbooms were surrounded by Foot Ninja, “Ninjas, take'm down!” Leo ordered.

“Booyakasha!” Mikey announced, as the team engaged in battle hand to hand.

The turtles as always held their own against the Foot. April used her own moves while Casey looked around before spotting some bamboo. He broke one and used it as a makeshift weapon, “Gotta make do with what you got. Goongala!” he attacked the Foot.

“Bright idea, Case.” Keno said, as he fashioned some bamboo into his own sparing sticks.

The Rainbooms engaged the Foot ninja, as Rainbow spoke, “You know I kinda missed kicking Foot Ninja butt.” she swept one Foot Ninja off his feet.

“We may not have our powers, but we've taken on ninjas and mutants before we even had them.” Applejack added, as she elbowed a ninja in the gut before throwing him over her shoulder.

Starlight dodged an attack from one Foot ninja before kicking him aside. She backed up into Shini and spoke to her, “Kind of ironic that we're fighting an alternate version of your clan.”

“Eh. This wasn't the first time,” Shini admitted, until she noticed something, “Where's Karai?”

“Oh, no!” Starlight pointed over.

Ch'rell watched the fight between his ninjas and the intruders go down, until a voice shouted at him, “SHREDDER!”

Ch'rell turned to see an angry Karai. Without taking her eyes of him, she punched and attacked a Foot soldier in the gut before taking his katana, “You... Took... Everything from me!” she told him with anger.

Ch'rell however was completely oblivious, “What are you talking about, girl?! I don't even know you!”

“Oh, you will!” Karai attacked Ch'rell.

As Sunset defeated a Foot ninja she spotted the Hamato girl, “Karai!”

Karai attacked Ch’rell like crazy in anger proving to be a match, until Ch’rell smacked her down and grabbed her by the shoulder. He lifted her up and spoke, “I don’t know who you are or where you come from, but you fight well in the old style. But if you face the Shredder, you face your doom!”

Ch'rell started to squeeze her shoulder just like how Super Shredder did to Leo, before an arrow hit his shoulder. He looked to see Starlight holding a bow and arrow she lifted off one of the Foot Ninja, and was ready to release another arrow.

“Let. Her. Go!” Starlight ordered.

Ch'rell however countered her threat, “Surrender! Or your friend perishes!”

“I’m not surrendering! And neither is she!” Ch'rell was confused, as Shini jumped in and grabbed Karai.

After Mikey knocked down a soldier, he took his nunchucks, “Guy's, let's borrow their weapons!”

One by one, each of the Turtles and Rainbooms knocked out a soldier and took their weapons. Conveniently, the weapon they lifted off the ninja they took down was the weapon they were trained to use.

Outside the virtual world, Michelangelo spoke to his brothers, “Maybe we should've taken their weapons when we faced them.”

Fluttershy took two soldiers down, but spotted the scientist about to be cut by three more ninjas with katanas, “No!” she leaped in and kicked them all back before picking the scientist up, “Are you ok?”

“Uh, yes. Um, thank you.” he answered.

Apple Bloom spoke up as she, her friends, and the two Spike's took cover, “Don't y'all think we should get out of here?!”

“You know, sugarcube, that's actually a good idea!” Applejack answered.

Soon they all regrouped, as Ch'rell arrived with his archers, “Destroy them all!”

The archers fired their arrows, “AB-see yah!” Mikey threw down a smoke bomb he lifted off one the Foot ninja, and they vanished.

Ch'rell growled, before turning to his ninja, “Take some men into the forest! End those creatures, and especially that girl, who dared to challenge me! Meanwhile, I have business to attend to in the village!” he left, as the Foot Ninja headed off. All were completely unaware that the Turtles and Rainbooms were hiding in a bush.

“Ah, yeah! We pulled the wall over their eyes!” Mikey cheered softly.

Karai groaned in pain, as Leo spoke to the others, “Everyone, take Karai and find someplace safe.”

Princess Twilight spoke up, “Leo and I will follow Ch'rell and see just what business he attending.” they all branched off.

In the lab, Leonardo spoke to Donnie, who was helping Mortu check the systems, “Donnie, How’s it coming with the repairs?”

“Working around the clock!”

“I don’t understand,” Mortu said, “With all the upgrades Professor Honeycutt put in this, this shouldn’t have happened.”

Splinter gasped upon realizing something, “Leonardo, it has just occurred to me. We never told them about Sword Of Tengu!”

“Oh, shell!” Leonardo gasped.

“Crud!” Raphael cursed.

“The what?” Bandit asked in confusion.

“We better help as well.” Honeycutt told Fugitoid who answered.

“Agreed.”

“I'll loan my support as well.” Rockwell offered, as they pitched in.

Fugitoid looked at the screen and the group in each of their pods in worry, “Hang on my friends.”

Meanwhile in the village, Ch'rell arrived at a sword smith, “Sword smith, is it finished?!” he demanded.

The sword smith answered, “Hai, Tono Sama, I made the blade just as you requested. The metal, is amazing! I have never seen it's like before.” he unveiled a long thin blade.

“Nor will you ever again,” Ch'rell answered, as he took the blade and attached it to an alien handle, “Let us just say the metal, fell from the heavens!” the sword started to light up with energy, “As the ninja are said to have descended from goblins, behold! The Goblin Sword! The Sword of Tengu!” he aimed it at the sword smith and his helpers, “And now, for your "payment"!” he blasted them with energy making them crash through their shop and very injured, “The Sword is perfect! With it, my enemies will not be able to hide! I will find them! And, destroy! Them!” he declared.

Leo and Princess Twilight had watched everything from a nearby tree, “Oh, no!” Princess Twilight gasped in horror.

“That's not good.” Leo said equally shocked.

Meanwhile, the others were running through the bamboo forest, “Hurry! There's no telling if those Foot Ninja will find us!” Sunset ordered everyone.

“Uh, pardon me, but where are we going?” a voice spoke up.

Everyone stopped in place, as they looked at Fluttershy still holding the Utrom Scientist in her arms, “Fluttershy? Tell us you're not still holding the scientist?” Donnie asked nervously.

“Um? Yes.” she grinned sheepishly.

Raph groaned, “Great! We just kidnapped one of the Utrom!”

“I'm sorry! We all left in such a hurry, I didn't have time to put him down.” Fluttershy explained.

“Oh! This is bad! Now they’ll think we’re the enemy for kidnapping him and we’ll never get back!” Rainbow panicked.

“Maybe if we just return him to the Utrom, they’ll forgive and forget?” Sweetie Belle suggested hopefully.

“I’m just glad you earthlings aren’t scared of me,” the scientist began, “Besides, the guardians will be able to find me soon enough.”

“The guardians?” Casey asked.

“I’ll explain in a bit. But first, your friend seems to be in dire need.” the scientist motioned to Karai who was being helped by Shini and April.

“He’s right. We gotta find a spot for Karai to rest.” Twilight said.

“Where will we go?” Scootaloo asked.

“We’ll have to keep searching. C’mon!” April ordered, as they pressed on.

Meanwhile along a trail, a family was being attacked by five Foot ninjas, “No! Leave us alone!” an old man pleaded.

“Stay back!” a young woman ordered, as she got defensive.

The ninja attacked, while the the woman manged to hold them off when two ninja in blue leaped from the trees and joined the fight. Then seven more foot ninjas charged in and overwhelmed them. Just when it seemed the Foot would triumph, a spear flew past them and hit a tree. Wicked laughter echoed all around as two figures dashed around them

“Who is there? Show yourselves!” A Foot Ninja demanded.

A dark figure lands on a tree branch and waved out two swords, “Be gone, evil ninja! Or face the wrath of the Yokai!”

Another dark figure, covered in grass and bamboo pieces, landed by the tree and removed the spear. Then she twirled it around, while laughing like a maniac.

Then the two figures jump in and out, attacking the Foot Soldiers before disappearing into the trees, “What is this?!” the Ninja demanded in fright.

The first dark figure landed right next to him, “Be gone, Foot Ninja! Or we will steal your souls! Through your butts!” The other dark figure lands near the other Foot ninjas and shrieked, showing them her fangs.

The Foot Ninjas screamed and ran away in terror. Then the two figures burst out laughing. They were actually Leo and Princess Twilight. The Princess of Friendship removed the grass and bamboo pieces and took out the bamboo splinters she was using as fangs.

“Through your butts? Really?” Princess Twilight asked while laughing.

“It's from ancient Japanese lore.” Leo shrugged.

“I can't believe that trick actually worked!”

“Well, my brothers and I pulled that Yokai trick when we got sent back to the past.” Leo replied.

Michelangelo watched and burst out laughing, “Why didn't we do that too?”

“Stay away, evil yokai!” the old man on the screen ordered Leo and Princess Twilight.

“That's why.” Leonardo replied.

The old man continued to scream in fright before speaking to the blue ninjas, “Save us! Save us from the evil demons! Yokai! Yokai!”

Leo winced, “Right... looks like our trick worked too well.”

“You think?” Princess Twilight asked rhetorically regretting their plan.

The blue ninjas approached with their swords ready, while the old man took the child in the wagon and spoke to the woman, “Come, Toma-san! We go!”

Leo called out sarcastically, “No it's cool! I mean it's not like we saved your lives or anything!”

The woman however bowed her head in gratitude, before running off. Princess Twilight smiled, “Well, at least she thanked us.”

The blue ninjas attacked them forcing the duo to defend themselves. As Leo sword fought with one of the ninjas, he spoke trying to reason, “Look, we were only trying to help!”

“You are trying to deceive us, kappa!” the first blue ninja accused.

“No! We're not!” Princess Twilight answered, while facing off against the second one.

“They are with the one who took the scientist! Don’t let them get away!” the second ninja told his partner.

“Scientist? What are you talking about?” Leo asked in confusion.

“We didn’t take anyone!” Princess Twilight protested.

“You lie!” the first ninja accused, as the four continued to fight.

As Leo and Princess Twilight gathered up, the Princess spoke, “It's no use, Leo. They think we’re the enemy!”

“Then I guess we’ll have to retreat and regroup,” Leo spoke to the blue ninjas, “We’ll be back!” he threw a smoke bomb and the two vanished.

“They're gone!” the second ninja gasped.

“We better tell Mortu.” the first one suggested, as they hurried off.

At the lab, Michelangelo spoke up, “ Okay. Not a good first impression.”

“But at least that woman knew they meant well.” Slash said.

“Have you almost fixed it, Donnie?” O'Neil asked.

“Just a few more... I think I've got-” he suddenly got electrocuted and blown back.

“Donnie!” Leonardo cried.

“Donatello!” Master Splinter gasped, as they raced over to him.

“Augh! No good,” Donnie groaned, “We're completely locked out of the system! And it's booby trapped for good measure!”

“Den dat's it?! Dere's nothin' we can do?!” Raphael asked.

“There's a chance that they can figure out how to activate the eternal fail safe.” Mortu said.

“Well, they made it this far, so I think they stand a chance.” Michelangelo said.

“So do I.” Mondo replied.

“I have faith in my friends.” Leatherhead added.

“Same here.” Slash confirmed.

“I believe in them too.” Mona said confidently.

“I do too,” Leonardo said, “But it'll take everything they got just to survive.”

Back in the VR, the ninjas retreated to a hidden cave, when Leo and Princess Twilight found them.

“Guys!” Pinkie cheered.

“Glad to see you caught up with us.” April said in relief.

Leo looked over to Karai who sat up, “How're you feeling, Karai?”

She sighed, and answered, “I've been better.”

“I think we're gonna have to be careful,” Donnie warned them, “There's a guaranteed chance that if we die in this virtual world, we'll die in the real world.”

“Well, that's comforting.” Raph said sarcastically.

“And I don't think it's gonna be that easy.” Leo added.

“Why?” Keno asked.

“Ch'rell just invented some kind of energy sword called The Sword of Tengu!” Leo explained.

“It's just like Blade Swipe's sword attack.” Princess Twilight added leaving everyone in shock, especially the rest of the turtles, their allies, Starlight and Spike who know personally what Blade's energy blade attack was capable of.

“Not only that, we also ran into some blue ninjas who think we stole one of the Utroms.” Leo put in.

They all looked at each other, as Rainbow spoke, “Yeah... about that...”

Fluttershy showed them the scientist, “Fluttershy!” Leo and Princess Twilight cried in disbelief.

“What possessed you to do that?!” Leo asked.

The scientist spoke up, “Now hold on! Before you scold this young lady, she did save me from those Foot ninjas so I am in your debt! And I believe the blue ninja you spoke of are The Guardians.”

“Yeah well now they want our heads looking for you.” Leo said.

“I’m sure Mortu will understand. The complication is finding where the Utroms relocated. They have to be-” Pinkie interrupted, and spoke up.

“Hey, does anyone smell smoke?”

They all looked outside and saw trails of smoke not too far from their cave. Then they all heard screams, “Let's go investigate.” Leo suggested.

“Wait!” the scientist spoke, “Take me along, there's a good chance the Guardians may arrive at that location! Then I can clear up this misunderstanding.”

“Alright. Mikey. Pinkie Pie. Stay here with Karai and the CMC.” Leo ordered the two.

“On it!” the two saluted.

“Be careful out there.” Sweetie Belle told her sister in worry.

Rarity smiled assuredly, “We will, darling.”

They followed the smoke and moved aside some bushes and gasped. The Foot Ninja were setting fire to a village!

“Take down the Foot!” Leo gave orders, “April! You, Shinigami, Sunset, and the Twilights help any survivors trapped here.

“On it!” April answered.

Fluttershy spoke to the Scientist, “You stay hidden as well.”

“Right. Good luck.”

As the group fought off the Foot, April and the other helped the villagers escape as the scientist hid behind a water barrel.

Shinigami helped a young girl from a burning building, before speaking to her in her native language, “Get out of here!”

The girl answered in Japanese, “I need to find my grandfather and little brother!”

“Help! Grandfather, help!” came a cry.

Both of them turned to see a little boy trapped in a burning house, while an elder man looked in horror, “Yoshi!” he cried.

“Help!” the boy pleaded.

Sunset rushed over, “Shini, what's going on?”

“The old man's grandson is trapped in that house!” she answered.

Sunset saw the boy and put on a determined face, “I'm going after him!”

“What?” Shini gasped, as Sunset ran for the building.

The girl spoke to the old man, “Grandfather!”

The old man spoke to her in their language, “Mitsu! Yoshi's trapped in there! And from the looks of things that girl is trying to save him!”

Everyone looked and saw Sunset splashing some water in a barrel on her, before charging inside, “Sunset Shimmer!” Princess Twilight cried.

In the lab, Mortu noticed Sunset's pod was beeping rapidly, “Sunset Shimmer's temperature is rising to unbearable levels! She’s overheating!”

“C'mon, get outta there!” Michelangelo cried, as they watched the scene.

“Sunset...” Fugtoid said in worry.

As the ninjas waited with the old man and granddaughter, Sunset burst through a wall with the boy in her arms. Both were coughing as they came over to them.

Sunset spoke to the two, “He's gonna be okay.”

“Yoshi!” Mitsu took the kid.

“Sister!” Yoshi said, as he hugged her.

The old man spoke to the ninjas, “Thank you, honorable warriors. We owe you my grandsons life.”

Shini smiled, and answered, “It’s why we’re here. Now go!” as they left, Princess Twilight was about to head over to the others, until the Guardians landed in front of her startling her.

“Um, hi again...” the two readied their katanas, “Oh, no! Aahhh!” she dodged their strikes.

“Twilight!” Sunset and Sci-Twilight called.

April seeing this concentrated, and used her powers to pull the swords from the Guardians hands, “Huh?” one asked in confusion.

“What is this?” the second wondered.

April sighed in relief, “At least I still got my powers.”

The scientist quickly came out of hiding, “Guardians, wait!” he scurried over, “They are not our enemies!”

Fluttershy picked him up, and spoke to the Guardians, “We're very sorry for kidnapping him. We were in such a hurry to escape from the Shredder, that I didn't have time to put him down. I'm very sorry.”

“It's true. I can vouch for them. Especially for this young girl who saved me from the Foot.” The scientist assured them.

“And that stunt me and her scared those Foot Ninja, we were only trying to help. Just like we did just now.” Leo explained.

“We mean you no harm.” Princess Twilight assured them.

The Guardians stood for a moment before they bowed their heads to the ninjas, “Our humble apologies, young warriors.”

“Thank you for protecting the Scientist. And for helping the villagers.”

Fluttershy handed the Scientist to one of the Guardians. But as they turn to leave, Donnie got an idea, “Wait! You guys work for the Utrom, right? Well, you see, we're trapped here like them. So they can possibly help us. Can you take us to them? Or at very least let Mortu know that we need to see him?”

The Guardians looked to one another, until the first one spoke, “Very well, we will tell them.”

“How will we know where to find you?” Leo asked.

“If Mortu agrees to an audience, he will find you.” The second one answered, as the Guardians left with the Scientist.

Soon the Turtles and Rainbooms return to the cave where they find a surprising sight. They saw Pinkie, Mikey, the CMC, and the Spikes sitting on a picnic blanket eating pizza and cupcakes.

“Hey, guys!” Mikey greeted.

“Anyone hungry?” Pinkie asked.

As the 03 Turtles, and the others watched, Jones spoke, “Looks like they're back on track now.”

“Good.” O'Neil sighed in relief.

Mortu checked Sunset's vitals, “And Sunset Shimmer's temperature is dropping back to normal.”

“Thanks goodness.” Fugitoid said in relief.

“I can't buleev she did dat,” Raphael said in disbelief, “She did know dey wernt real, right?”

“Raph, you would've done the same thing.” Donatello replied.

“I would not,” Raphael denied, but remembered the little boy named Tyler he protected while helping to rescue his mother from the mob, “Okay, I would.”

“Let's just hope they find their way back.” Leonardo hoped.

Michelangelo salivated at the sight of the food, “Those cupcakes and pizzas look delicious.”

Back with the ninjas, Sunset spoke to the group while staring at the food, “Uh, where'd you get those?”

“Yeah, pizza's Italian. Or was I sleeping in World History again?” Rainbow asked, as Twilight rolled her eyes.

“Well, it's like this, me and Pinkie were starting to get hungry. So I thought "I could sure go for some pizza right now".” Mikey began.

“And I thought "I want cupcakes" and poof! They were there!” Pinkie added, as she held one out, “Want some?”

“You guys do know that food isn't real, right?” Twilight reminded them.

“You know it, we know it.” Spike began.

“But our bellies don't.” Dog Spike finished.

“It's real enough for us.” Apple Bloom said.

“This doesn't make any sense!” Donnie questioned, “How did?”

They were interrupted when the Guardians returned with two droids. One of them opened his kimono, revealing Mortu.

“Greetings. I am Mortu.” he introduced himself.

The Turtles, Rainbooms, and their friends bowed in respect. Leo spoke to him, “Hello, Mr Mortu. And yes, we do need your help. But first, allow us to introduce ourselves. I am Leonardo, and these are my brothers. Donatello. Michelangelo.”

“What up.” Mikey greeted, but stopped Raph from slapping him in the head like always.

“And Raphael.” Leo finished.

April spoke up, “And we're their allies. I'm April O'Neil. And this is Casey Jones. Karai. Shinigami. And Keno.”

Sunset followed, “I'm Sunset Shimmer. And these are my friends. Twilight Sparkle. Applejack. Rarity. Fluttershy. Rainbow Dash. And Pinkie Pie.”

“Hi there!” the girl greeted.

“We're their ninja trainees,” Apple Bloom began, “I'm Apple Bloom. And these are my friends. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.”

“I am Starlight Glimmer.”

“And I'm Spike.” Spike greeted.

“Me too.” Dog Spike added.

“And I am Princess Twilight Sparkle. The Princess of Friendship.”

Mortu gasped, “Oh! Your Highness!” he bowed to her.

“Please. No need to be formal.” she said, as Mortu continued.

“Well, then, first and foremost, I want to thank you all for helping us earlier and returning our Scientist, especially you, Ms Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy smiled and blushed, “You're welcome. But I'm still sorry I took him.”

“Well, as long as he is alright, it is all good. Now, How can we help you?”

“It's difficult but we'll try to explain it.” Leo started.

Later, they were sitting outside the cave as the Turtles and Rainbooms explained everything that happened.

“And that was when the virtual reality suddenly became real,” Donnie finished, “It's kind of hard to understand.”

“I do understand,” Mortu admitted, “Your knowledge of our race is amazing. Even your knowledge of the Shredder.”

“Well, you should know that the Shredder is actually that Utrom prisoner who escaped.” Leo warned him.

“Yes. We are well aware of the Shredder's true identity!” Mortu assured.

Suddenly Pinkie gasped, “My knees are pinchy again!”

“What does that mean?” Mortu asked.

“Something scary is about to happen!” she cried.

Suddenly they heard a very familiar evil laugh. Then Ch'rell emerged from the bush.

“Oh, no!” Princess Twilight gasped.

“Shredder!” Karai frowned.

Ch'rell looked all around and spoke, “How fitting that I find my new enemies together with my old ones! Where I can finish you all at once!” he fired energy from his new sword.

“Scatter!” Leo ordered.

They all scattered as the energy hit Mortu's droid, making it explode. The Utrom escaped the droid in time but the explosion knocked him right up to Ch'rell.

“And now to end you once and for all, Mortu!” he was suddenly kicked aside by Leo and Karai.

“I don't think so!” Karai retorted.

“You're not touching him!” Leo warned him.

“Then you'll all be destroyed as well!” Ch'rell warned them.

“I underestimated you last time, but that won't happen again!” Karai promised.

Ch'rell was really started to get annoyed by Karai, “I know not what your vendetta is with me, but your life ends here as well as your friends!” Leo and Karai double teamed, but Ch'rell overpowered them both.

Applejack spoke to the CMC, “You three stay here!” she went to help the others.

As everyone fought Ch'rell they got some good hits in, but ended up getting clobbered along with their borrowed weapons obliterated by the Sword of Tengu.

“Booyakasha!” Mikey tried to jump Ch'rell from behind, only to get thrown aside.

April used her psychic powers to take the sword from Ch'rell, but as she gripped the handle it shocked her, and she screamed in pain before dropping the weapon.

“April!” Donnie called.

April clutched her hand and saw third degree burns on her palm. Ch'rell walked up to her and took back the sword, “Foolish girl! Only the strong can master the Sword of Tengu!” Ch'rell was about to slice April, until Donnie tackled him and got thrown into April, “You are all starting to annoy me!” he growled.

“Then lets end this, Shredder!” Leo said.

The Turtles and Rainbooms attacked him together but he still overpowered them all and beat them down hard. Soon the Ninjas were all on the ground beaten badly.

“Ok, our Shredder's got nothing on this guy.” Mikey groaned.

“I hear ya.” Raph groaned in agreement.

“Fools!” Ch'rell declared, “I am the Shredder! I am unstoppable!” he laughed evilly.

The CMC watched everything in horror, “Oh, no!”

“We gotta do something!” Scootaloo told her friends.

“What can we do?!” Sweetie Belle asked, “We don't have enough training to fight him! I mean, even our sisters and the Turtles couldn't fight him! How can we?!”

Apple Bloom tried to think of something, anything they could do to stop the Shredder, but her eyes kept falling on the pizza and cupcakes that had just appeared before them. Strangely enough, it reminded her of when Fluttershy made a bag appear on the Utrom ship. And then she remembered what Splinter had said.

'The world you will enter will be an Illusion Within An Illusion. Control your mind, and you will control the illusion.'

Apple Bloom gasped, “I got it... I got it!” her friends turned to her, “Remember what Master Splinter said? This VR world is an Illusion Within An Illusion?”

“Meaning?” Spike asked.

“That this VR world is just like a dream! And you can do anything in a dream, as long as you imagine it!” Spike gasped as he started remembering a similar situation back in Equestria while he and the girls helped Princess Luna and the Tantabus.

“Basically, if you imagine something it'll appear?” Dog Spike asked.

“Oh yeah!” Sweetie Belle realized, “Like how Fluttershy made that bag appear or Mikey and Pinkie with the food?”

“Exactly!” The Apple girl confirmed. The 03 Turtles and Master Splinter smiled seeing they caught on.

“So if we imagine that we have powers like the Rainbooms...” Scootaloo began.

“Let's try it!” Apple Bloom cheered, as the three held hands, closed their eyes, and thought really hard. Suddenly their bodies began to glow shocking the two Spikes.

Back at the fight, Ch'rell retrieved the Sword of Tengu and blasted away the Guardians before approaching Mortu.

“I promised that you would all perish, Mortu! And I always keep my promises!” he raised the sword above his head, “Goodbye, Captain!”

“No!” the Turtles and Rainbooms cried.

But just as Ch'rell brought the sword down, his attack never connected, “What?!” he saw Mortu was being protected inside a lemon green colored shield.

“Way to go, Rarity!” Rainbow cheered.

Rarity spoke up in confusion, “That wasn't me! I don't have my geode, remember?”

“But if you didn't?” April wondered.

Suddenly a purple streak zipped back and forth, knocking down several Foot Soldiers. All eyes fell on Rainbow who answered, “Don't look at me.”

Ch'rell looked back and forth seeing his ninjas getting knocked around by a blur, “What is going on here?!”

“Um, excuse me?” a voice said from behind him.

Ch'rell turned around and was punched off his feet and sent flying back. The Turtles and Rainbooms stared in shock when they saw who did that. It was Apple Bloom. And Sweetie Belle was the one who made the shield to protect Mortu. And Scootaloo was the purple streak. Each of them had pony ears and were also wearing their own geodes with their symbols.

Scootaloo looked at her back and noticed her small wings, “Stubby wings? No fair!” she pouted.

“Is that?” Rarity began.

“The CMC?!” Rainbow asked in shock.

“Am I going crazy or do they got powers?” Applejack asked in disbelief.

“More specifically 'our powers'?” Rarity asked.

“ I did not see that coming.” Pinkie said.

Ch'rell picked himself up and saw the trio, “Children? What is this?!”

“Oh, nothing.” came another voice, as the two Spikes approach.

“Just a little something called Control Your Mind, And You Control The Illusion,' Spike concentrated and turned into a dragon knight, “After all, if this world is like a dream, might as well dream big!” he boasted.

Dog Spike concentrated and transformed into Wolfatizer, “Yeah!” he cheered, as Spike hopped onto his back and rode him like a knight on a steed.

Scootaloo ran circles around Ch'rell, causing him to spin dizzily. Then Sweetie Belle used her shield to toss him straight up in the air. Then Apple Bloom leaped up and pounded him to the ground, where the Spikes ram him into a tree. Then they found themselves surrounded by Foot soldiers.

“Come on, girls!” Apple Bloom stood ready, “Let's show these Foot Ninja what the CMC are made of!”

“Yeah!” her friends cheered.

“We're right behind you, girls!” Dog Spike/Wolfatizer said, as he and Dragon Knight Spike got ready.

“Booyakasha!” they attacked the Foot ninjas, while the Rainbooms and Turtles were still shocked.

“Um how do they have geodes while we don’t have ours?” Fluttershy asked.

Twilight started to rant on the impossibilities, “The irrelevant of this impossible! And now Spike’s a knight while my Spike’s an overgrown wolf.... How are they doing this?!”

Donnie gasped, “That’s it! It’s like you kept saying, Twilight! This is virtual reality!”

Raph shouted in annoyance, “We get it already!”

“Well, remember what Master Splinter said. About this being an illusion within an illusion?” Donnie reminded them.

“Yeah. What about it?” Rainbow asked.

“Remember what he also said about controlling our minds?”

It suddenly dawned on Sunset, “Of course! Fluttershy's bag, the cupcakes and pizzas!”

“So if we control our minds, we control the illusion!” Leo caught on.

“Exactly!” Donnie confirmed.

“It’s worth a try,” Sunset gave an order, “Everyone! Concentrate on your geodes and weapons!” As they all concentrated, their geodes and weapons came back to them.

As the others watched from the lab, the ninjas pods began to glow, “Fascinating.” Mortu marveled.

“What the shell?” Donatello gasped.

In the VR world, Ch'rell watched in disbelief, “What is this?”

Suddenly the Turtles and Rainbooms stood in their powered up forms, while April, Casey, Keno, Karai, Shini, and Starlight had their weapons back.

“Now where were we?” Raph asked smugly.

The Turtles and Rainbooms attacked Ch'rell together again. Although he had the upper hand at first, they slowly started to overwhelm him with their magic powers and damaged his droid.

“Impossible!” Ch'rell cried, “I cannot be defeated!”

“You're wrong, Ch'rell!” Princess Twilight began, “You may be powerful, but even you are no match for the Magic of-” Pinkie cut her off.

“Yeah yeah, we get. LIGHT HIM UP, LADIES!”

The Rainbooms rose off the ground and sent a rainbow blast at Ch'rell, damaging his droid, even more. As the Shredder android looked near totaled, Ch'rell spoke, “ I am the Shredder... I am... unstoppable!” he declared only to see the Sword of Tengu vanish from his possession.

It then reappeared in Karai's possession, and thanks to her focusing and controlling the illusion didn't feel the burning affects April felt when she tried to hold it, “Not anymore,” Karai began, “This is for my mother and father!” she leaped up and jabbed the sword into his droid zapping it until it finally shut down and fell on its back.

In the lab, the 03 Turtles and everyone else was shocked.

“Incredible!” Donatellow gasped.

“Huzzah!” Rockwell cheered.

“Alright!” Slash cheered, as Leatherhead roared in victory.

“That's the way, dudes!” Mondo cheered.

“I got one word: Wow!” Raphael gasped.

Michelangelo smiled, “I knew they could do it.”

Back in the VR world the Ninjas gathered around Ch'rell's fallen droid, until the dangerous Utrom emerged from it.

“I know not who you are! But you have proven to be a bigger pestilence then my enemies!” Ch'rell growled.

“Not so tough now, are yah, Ch'rell?!” Keno mocked.

“Yeah! Let's squish this bug!” Casey said while brandishing his hockey stick.

Ch'rell growled and rammed the two vigilante's into a tree, surprising everyone, “Whoa!” Applejack gasped, “He's strong for an Utrom without an android!”

“Grab him!” Donnie ordered, as everyone tried to catch him, but Ch'rell proved to be very quick and slippery.

He then latched onto Raph's face. Raph stumbled around trying to speak but came out muffled, “Ah ha ha ha! What did you say? I can't seem to hear you!” Ch'rell mocked.

“Get him off!” Raph shouted all muffled.

Leo, Princess Twilight, and Sunset tried to pull him off, but Ch'rell tried to bite them. Then Rarity thought up her perfume bottle and sprayed Ch'rell in the face, “Arghh! What is this foul stench?!”

Starlight used her bow to pry him off. Ch'rell tried to run, but Twilight caught him in her magic levitating him up, “Rainbow Dash, would you do the honors?”

“Ah, yeah!” Rainbow cheered, as she ran fast right for Ch'rell and kicked him hard sending him screaming into orbit with a ping affect.

“Bye, Ch'rell! Have a nice trip.” Pinkie waved to the sky.

As Raph wiped his face, Sunset spoke to him, “Raph, are you ok?”

“No! His tentacle went in my mouth and he tastes like uncooked calamari. Gross!” he spat up.

The CMC and the Spikes had defeated all the Foot soldiers, and the CMC lost their pony features and geodes. Applejack spoke to her sister, “Nice work, sugarcube.”

Apple Bloom smiled, “I did have good teachers.”

Rainbow ruffled Scootaloo's hair, “I’m proud of ya, Squirt!”

“Thanks.”

“You did well, Sweetie.” Rarity commended her sister.

“I try.” she answered.

“Well, That was fun.” Spike began as he dismounted Wolfatizer, and both reverted to normal.

“High paw!” Dog Spike called, as the two dogs high fived each other.

Both Twilights picked up their respective Spike, “Nice work, Spike.” Princess Twilight began.

“We're both very proud of you.” Twilight added.

Mortu approached with some of his fellow Utrom and Guardians, “Thank you all,” he turned to the CMC and Spikes, “And thank you, young humans and canines, for saving my life.”

“Helpin' out folks is what we do.” Apple Bloom answered.

Mortu spoke to the ninjas, “And your actions demonstrate the varsity of your claim,” the Scientist handed Leo a small black cube, “Take this. It should return you all to your own time.”

Twilight was confused again, “Wait? This is virtual reality. How can you give us something that can affect the actual reality?”

Mortu answered, “If this world is as you said virtual, then we Utrom have invented an eternal fail safe, for just such an emergency.”

“I guess this is good bye, Mortu. And thank you.” Sunset thanked him.

“See you in a thousand years!” Pinkie cheered. Leo touched the cube and the whole group vanished in a bright light.

Suddenly the pods opened up and they all exited. Mortu cheered, “They've done it! They activated the eternal fail safe!”

Twilight stepped out and yawned, “Phew! What a ride.”

Leo helped both Twilights down, as the others rushed over, “Thank goodness you’re alright!” O'Neil said in relief.

“We got worried when things went south.” Jones said.

“Raphael, are you ok?” Mona asked Raph.

“Better now that I'm back here with you.” Raph said, as the two embraced.

“Leatherhead!” Mikey and Pinkie cheered, as they hugged their gator friend.

“I'm so happy to see you two safe and sound.” Leatherhead chuckled.

Slash went to Fluttershy, “Are you ok, Fluttershy?”

“I'm fine, Slash,” she smiled, “Thanks for asking.”

Fugitoid ran to Sunset and hugged her, “Sunset, I was so worried about you! When you went into that burning house. I was afraid you weren't going to...”

Sunset hugged him back and calmed him, “It's ok, Fugitoid. I'm not going anywhere.”

Leonardo spoke to the group, “I halfta admit. You guys handled yourselves well against our Shredder. And an impressive finishing move, Karai.”

“Thanks, Leonardo.” Leo smiled.

“Really appreciate it.” Karai smiled as well.

Splinter spoke to them all, “You have all done very well.”

“Thank you, sensei.” the group replied.

Raphael spoke to the CMC, “I can't believe I'm sayin' dis, but yuh did preddy good.” he smiled.

The CMC smiled, “Thanks, Raphael.”

Raph turned to Mortu and spoke, “Mortu, what happened with those pods?”

“I'm afraid that is a question we have yet to answer ourselves.” Mortu answered.

“I’m just as baffled! It took me weeks to iron out all the bugs!” Professor Honeycutt added.

“I know that feeling.” Twilight admitted.

“Indeed.” Fugitoid agreed.

“At least you guys’ advice helped us out.” Applejack admitted.

“I double checked everything. It shouldn’t have malfunctioned.” Donatello said.

“ I wish we knew what caused the pods to malfunction.” Mortu sighed.

“If you really want to know, that was our doing!” a voice called.

Everyone gasped, as they looked to the entrance that was opened. Two figures stood in the dark, and one of them spoke in a Western accent, “It's a simple little old thang called...” the two stepped into the light to reveal one looked like the Shredder, and the other was an anthro bull wearing cowboy attire, “Revenge!”

“But it would seem we shall have to finish you all off ourselves!” the one that looked like the Shredder declared.

Everyone was in shock, as Jones spoke, “Is that a bull dressed as a cowboy?”

The other turtles were focused mostly on the other figure, “Are guys seeing what I'm seeing?!” Michelangelo asked.

“That guy looks just like the Shredder!” Donatello gasped.

“Kinda too much like de Shredder.” Raphael replied.

Leonardo spoke to the others, “Is that your Shredder?!”

“Nope,” Leo answered, “But he's just as bad.”

Both chests of the Shredder and Bull opened up to reveal who else but Subprime and Bixolio.

“Hello, Turtle Scum and Rainbooms!” Subprime laughs.

“Miss us?” Bixolio asked smugly.

“Bixolio?” Pinkie gasped.

“And Kraang Subprime?” Mikey asked in shock.

“Friends of yours?” Michelangelo asked.

“Far from it!” Rarity answered in surprise.

“Dese dem Kraang yuh told us about?” Raphael asked.

Bixolio growled and shouted, “I am not a Kraang!”

Keno answered, “One of them's a Kraang. The other is a rogue Utrom.”

Applejack spoke to Subprime, “I thought we saw the last of you in Gotham!”

“Well, you thought wrong!” Subprime replied, “I’m back and badder!”

Starlight looked at Subprime and spoke, “That’s Kraang Subprime? He’s so........”

Subprime spoke up feeding her examples, “Powerful? Intimidating?”

“Ugly!” Starlight answered.

Subprime frowned, “How dare you!”

Donnie spoke to Bixolio, “And I thought Bishop was gonna make sure you never escaped, Bixolio!”

“That makes you an even bigger fool than he is,” Bixolio answered, “Now I have a score to settle with you all for that defeat in Moo Mesa!”

Mortu frowned at the intruders, but pointed accusingly at Subprime, and spoke angrily, “You!”

“Hello, Mortu. Surprised to see me!” Subprime asked pleasantly.

“I'd be lying if I said I wasn't... brother!”

“Brother?!” The 03 Turtles asked in shock.

“Mind double! No triple! Quadruple! My mind's so blown I can't think of a word for it!” Michelangelo panicked.

“Omega Blown!” Mikey finished.

“Yeah, that's the word!”

“You have a lot of nerve showing your face around here, traitor!” Mortu accused Subprime.

“Traitor is such a harsh word, King.” Subprime grinned.

“Who is he?” Raphael asked.

“Kraang Subprime,” Sunset began, “He was originally Knight of the Utrom Council, until he betrayed them for the Kraang.”

“And Bixolio was also a traitor as well,” Leo began, “But he fled into hiding in another dimension populated by anthropomorphic cattle in a Western setting.”

“That explains the bull android.” Donatello realized.

“So you were responsible for those Kraang portals!” Donnie accused.

“And for bringing our enemies here!” Leo added.

“That's right!” Subprime confessed.

Bixolio continued, “We were hoping that by bringing Stockman and the Purple Dragon to this world, they would team up with their dimensional counterparts and destroy you Turtles and Rainbooms once and for all!”

Subprime sighed, “Unfortunately, those incompetent fools couldn't get the job done! So we took matters into our own tentacles and decided to destroy you miserable Turtles ourselves!”

“So we hacked those oracle pods, trapping you in that virtual reality, and we even booby trapped it for good measure, so you guys couldn't get them out!” Bixolio continued, “With them trapped in there, they would have been destroyed by Ch'rell! And it would have worked too, if hadn't been for those meddling kids and those dogs!” the CMC and Spikes frowned.

“Well, you failed in that.” Raph replied.

“And we're gonna make you wish you didn't do that.” Rainbow added.

“We'd like to see you try.” Subprime sneered.

“Your math is off,” Mortu said, “We have you both outnumbered.” he motioned to everyone in the room.

“He's got a point,” Bixolio admitted, “So let's even the odds!” he clicked a remote opening up several portals in the lab.

Out from the portals came several Kraang droids and Biotroids armed and ready for battle. The ninjas looked in shock, as Raphael spoke, “Aw, shell!”

Author's Note

And the Masterminds have revealed themselves.

Dimension X Showdown

Outside the Dimension X lab, a wall exploded and all the Turtles, Allies, Mutanimals, Rainbooms, CMC, and Mortu were flung out by the shockwave. As they were all scattered across the ground, Sweetie Belle bounced back toward a cliff and stood wobbling on one leg.

"WHOA!" She exclaimed, waving her arms around for balance.

"Sweetie Belle!" Scootaloo cried, as she and Apple Bloom ran to save her.

"HELP!!!" She fell over the edge just as her friends reached out, but missed.

"NOOOOOO!!!" Apple Bloom cried, as everyone, except the Turtles, Rainbooms, April, Casey, Princess Twilight, the Spikes, Leatherhead, and Mortu gasped in horror.

"Hang on, Sweetie Belle!" Pete flew over the edge, "I'll save... you?"

Then to everyone's complete shock, Sweetie Belle walked back up the edge, looking just as shocked as them.

"I didn't fall down?!" She said, dumbfounded.

"Sweetie Belle!" Scootaloo and Apple Bloom hugged her tightly.

"What the shell?!" Leonardo exclaimed.

"That's-that's physically impossible!" Donatello gasped.

"The laws of physics are very different from that of Earth." Mortu explained.

"It's true," Donnie added, "That's how I found out."

Leonardo turned back to the hole they were blasted out of. "Look alive, everyone!" He said, pulling out his swords.

The Kraang droids and Biotroids came storming out of the hole, "Kraang orders you to give, that which is known as, up! " a droid said.

"Or Kraang will be forced to do, that which is known as, obliterate!"

"Man, they really do talk badly in English." Michelangelo said.

“It was annoying at first, but we've learned to live with it.” Rarity admitted.

“Let's take them down together!” Leo declared.

“Took the words out of my mouth.” Leonardo replied.

“It's Ninja Time!” Michelangelo cheered.

The group did battle against the Kraang, while dodging laser shots. Both Leo's sliced some droids in half causing the Kraang to waddle away for safety, “I never imagined we'd ever fight more than one rogue Utrom.” Leonardo told his counterpart.

“Yeah, this is what we've been fighting for the longest time outside Foot ninjas.” Leo replied, as they dodged more shots.

Both Casey's skated around, while tripping several Kraang droids up. They stopped and high fived, “Goongala!”

As the two Mikey's were facing a Biotroid, it bend over and revealed its two rear cannons before opening fire. The two turtles ran around screaming, as Michelangelo called to his brothers, “Dudes! These things have butt cannons!”

Slash charged in swinging his mace at the ape robot, “Darn dirty ape!”

Mona drew her blade and started attacking some Kraang droids, “Rakka! Rakka!”

“Feel the power of my brain!” Rockwell called, as he blasted some Kraang off the surface with a mind blast.

Karai dodged some laser shots, before slicing a droid down, “Nothing to it.”

“Karai, heads up!” Applejack called, before delivering a kick to a Biotroid that was about to grab her from behind.

“Thanks, A.J.”

“Anytime.” Applejack replied, as they rejoined the battle.

Leatherhead roared, “Kraang!” he swatted several droids away before grabbing a Biotroid and threw it off the edge.

“Definitely has our Leatherhead's violent issues.” Donatello admitted while watching.

Rainbow Dash was running circles around a bunch of Kraang who tried opening fire on her. Unfortunately for them, she was deflecting their shots back with her weapon causing the droids to break apart.

“I'm so awesome.” Rainbow stated.

Fugitoid was dodging several laser shots before firing back, “Beware the wrath of Professor Honeycutt!” he declared, as he continued to open fire against the Kraang droids.

Bandit scurried around before climbing atop a Kraang droid head, “Hey, Kraang, come and get me!” he taunted the droids.

Some droids aimed their blasters at Bandit, as the droid he was standing on raised his arms, “Kraang! Don't do what is known as-” but they opened fire, only for Bandit to jump off leaving the droid he stood on to get blasted to bits. The remains of the droid spoke, while the Kraang frowned at the others, “Stupid Kraang!”

“That is what is known as Kraang's bad.” one of the droids replied.

As Starlight and Mikey were dodging some droids, Mikey spotted the droids were close to a crystal tree, “Starlight, fire an arrow at that branch.”

“What good will that do?” Starlight asked in confusion.

“Trust me, I got a plan.”

“If you say so.” Starlight fired an arrow at the crystal tree branch making it break off, “What now?”

“Wait for it.” Mikey said, as the tree suddenly exploded knocking the droids close to it away.

“Wow.” Starlight gasped.

“I know.” Mikey replied smugly.

From the hole in the lab was Subprime and Bixolio watching their army fall, “This is the most pathetic scene I've ever witnessed!” Subprime vented his frustration.

“Agreed,” Bixolio answered, “Perhaps we should bring out the big guns?”

“Good idea.” Subprime chuckled before activating a switch releasing a beacon.

“What's happening?” Shini looked around as the beacon gave off a signal.

“Um, does Dimension X get eclipses?” O'Neil asked, as a shadow fell over them.

“No, but it does have that!” Mortu motioned to what was coming down on them.

Everyone scattered as Traag and Granitor landed before them along with a Dracodroid hovering above the two stone giants.

“What the shell are these guys?” Raphael asked in shock.

“Traag and Granitor.” Sunset answered.

“Some of the legendary cosmic monsters in all the universe,” Mortu added, “I'm amazed to see how the Kraang have learned to control these monstrosities.”

“Well, not every cosmic monster is a monstrosity.” Raph replied, while thinking of how Tokka was not a real monster despite her appearance.

“Ya got that right.” Rainbow agreed knowing very well what Raph meant.

Michelangelo looked up at the robot dragon, “Dimension X has dragons?!”

“Cyborg dragons from the look of it.” Donatello noted.

Subprime and Bixolio descended, “Now let's see how you deal with our big guns, partners!” Bixolio laughed.

“Attack!” Subprime ordered, as the two golems started to stomp on the ninjas, who were dodging.

“They may be big but they're sure slow.” Jones noted.

“Not when they do that!” Mondo called, as the two stone giants spat up their flame barfs at them.

“Cool flaming barf!” Michelangelo cheered.

“That's sick.” Scootaloo gagged.

The Dracodroid swooped in causing everyone to hit the deck, “Close one.” Pete told his allies.

“It's coming back!” Pinkie cried, as the cyborg dragon turned around and tried to swoop in on them again.

Slash and Applejack quickly grabbed a defeated Biotroid body and chucked them at the robot dragon making it fly off course and almost crashed, had it not pulled back up.

“Must we do it ourselves?!” Subprime shouted, only for he and Bixolio to get kicked by Mortu who got into a stance.

“Now we fight.”

“That suits us just fine.” Bixolio answered, as he and Subprime armed themselves.

Mortu engaged the two rogues using whatever combat training he learned over his time on earth. Unfortunately both rogues combined strengths overpowered the captain destroying his androids legs.

“Mortu!” the ninjas called, as they tried to get to him, only to keep getting blocked by Granitor, Traag, and the Dracodroid.

“Now, Mortu, it's time we put an end to you and all these stinkin' Utrom!” Subprime shouted, as Traag and Granitor were about to crush Mortu, they were hit with a blue laser blast, making them back up.

“Huh?” the heroes gasped in surprise.

“Where'd that come from?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Subprime looked over and growled, “You!”

Everyone looked in the direction, and saw standing on a crystal tree, carrying a Utrom bazooka, was Bishop.

"Bishop!" Princess Twilight exclaimed in joy.

"My friends, I thought you could use some backup!" The Utrom said, as some more Utrom droids arrived with Queen, Pawn, and Rook, "I also brought in some additional allies."

Right after he said that, two battle axes flew in and hit two Biotroids. Then two Triceratons rushed out and took down more. Two that both Turtle teams knew.

“Traximus!” the ninjas cheered, until they looked at each other.

“Wait, so you got a Traximus in your world?” Raphael asked.

“More or less.” Twilight replied.

"Greeting, my turtle allies!" 03 Traximus greeted.

"It is good to see you again." 012 Traximus added.

"Wait, if Traximus is here," Sunset began, "Then that would mean..."

Traag and Granitor were rammed by an even larger Triceraton, “Zeno!” the Rainbooms cheered.

Zeno smiled at his allies, "Good to see you all again!" Zeno greeted.

"That's one big Triceraton!" Michelangelo said in awe.

"No kidding." Donatello added.

“Just be glad he's on our side.” Rainbow told them.

“More stinkin Utroms?!” Subprime shouted.

“And Triceratons too?!” Bixolio asked in outrage.

Bishop and the council approached, “Bixolio, you will be taken back into custody. And, Subprime, you dare attack our leader?”

“Mortu is not my leader!” Subprime replied.

As Rook and Pawn helped Mortu up before a new body was presented to him. Mortu exited his broken android and commandeered the new one.

Queen spoke to her leader, “This is certainly not the most ideal reunion.”

“I know.” Mortu agreed.

“Not only will I eliminate these stupid turtles and Rainbooms. But I will take great pleasure in decimating my former colleagues!” Subprime laughed.

“Not if we can stop you.” Rook stood tall.

“Oui.” Pawn agreed.

“Stop me? Subprime laughed mockingly, “I'd like to see you all try!”

“As would I.” Bixolio agreed.

“Utrom council, do battle!” King announced, as they engaged the former Knight and Outlaw.

The Utrom soldiers engaged the Kraang and Biotroids, with android dropping one after another. The Dracotroid flew around attacking the heroes, until some Utrom wheeled a laser cannon onto the scene, “Fire!” one announced, as they fired the laser at the cyber dragon blowing it to bits.

“Oh, yeah!” Mikey cheered.

The three Triceratons with Slash and Leatherhead attacked the stone titans, before Twilight used her magic to lift Applejack up who used her magical strength to kick Traag off balance making him stumble until Granitor causing them both to fall over.

“Bigger they are the harder they fall!” Mondo cheered, before playing air guitar.

“Don't celebrate too soon.” 03 Traximus warned him, as the two giants got back up.

“So they want a second helping, huh?” Raph asked.

“So let's deliver it!” Pinkie announced, as the Rainbooms powered up, as did the turtles.

With the group powered up by their magic to their fullest, they attacked the stone giants with all they had before combining their powers releasing a rainbow blast that broke the two titans to pieces that drifted off into Dimension X.

As Subprime and Bixolio were starting to be overrun by the Utrom council, they looked to see several of their soldiers had fallen, including their stone warriors.

“Might I suggest we hightail it outta here?” Bixolio suggested to his partner.

“No need to tell me twice!” Subprime answered, as they escaped through a portal.

“No!” Bishop groaned, until Mortu laid a hand on his shoulder.

“It's ok, Bishop. We will not stop until they have been apprehended.”

Bishop calmed down, “Yes. I know.”

Soon several of the Kraang were rounded up and taken in, “So what's going to happen to them?” Donatello asked Bishop.

“They will be cleaned of Kraang Prime's influence and become their former Utrom selves.”

“Less Kraang the better.” Applejack said.

The turtles, and the Rainbooms looked at the other Traximus, as Mikey spoke, “So you're Traximus from this dimension?”

“Correct. I was informed by Utrom of my alternate counterpart and Zeno who were brought here upon learning you could all use some help.”

“Well, it's good to see there's a Traximus in this world we can rely on.” Rainbow said.

“And I'm glad to see my counterpart in this dimension is a loyal honorable soldier.” 012 Traximus said proudly.

“As am I.” Zeno put in.

Princess Twilight spoke up, “So now we know it was Subprime and Bixolio whose been keeping us busy by bringing it some of our enemies from back home.”

“And who knows where they're hiding.” April added.

“Looks like we really are sticking around for a bit longer.” Keno said.

“Even so, we can't stop until both of them are brought to justice.” Leo noted.

“And we shall not stop either.” Leonardo added, as his brothers and Splinter nodded.

“For now it is best we return to our dimension.” Splinter suggested.

“Yeah, there's only so much of Dimension X I can take.” Raph said.

Mortu spoke to the heroes, “We will notify you if we find any trace of Subprime or Bixolio.”

“Thank you, Mortu.” Sunset replied.

“For everything.” Leo added.

A portal was opened up courtesy of Queen, as the Turtle teams, the Rainbooms, the Mutanimals, and their human allies entered.

Meanwhile in a warehouse back in New York of the 03 Turtles dimension, Subprime and Bixolio were pacing around before a giant transmat portal that was set up before them.

“AAHH! I cannot believe we've once again were defeated by those miserable turtles and those accursed Rainbooms!” Subprime vented.

“If only they hadn't escaped the virtual world we wouldn't be having this problem right now.” Bixolio grumbled.

“It's because they learned to use the virtual system to their advantage,” Subprime reminded him, “If it were real they wouldn't be as lucky... If it... were real.” he gasped, as Bixolio noticed Subprime's sudden change in mood.

“Subprime?”

Subprime started to grin, “Yes! Yes!!! That's it! That's what we need!”

“What do we need?” Bixolio got up, as Subprime started pacing around excitedly.

“Don't you see? It's been in front of us all this time. The thing we need to defeat the turtles once and for all with the Rainbooms as well.”

“What?! What do we need?!” Bixolio demanded in agitation.

Subprime looked back and answered, “We need the real Ch'Rell!”

Return of the Shredder

At Subprime and Bixolio's hideout, Bixolio was in shock at what Subprime just told him and did not look happy.

“Have you gone plum loco?!” the outlaw shouted, “Bring back Ch'rell?! He's one of the most dangerous beings in the ten dimensions!”

“If bringing him back means we'll finally be rid of those Turtles and Rainbooms, then it's a chance I'm willing to take!” Subprime argued.

“You realize he's twice as deceitful as the two of us. And how do you know we can trust him?” Bixolio questioned.

“Maybe we can't, which means we'll have to keep a very close eye on him,” Subprime replied, “Besides, I'm sure he'd be more than interested in having another chance to settle the score with the turtles of this dimension.”

“I still think this is a bad idea, Subprime.”

“Well, we don't exactly have too many options left now do we?”

Bixolio sighed, “Good point.”

Subprime smirked, “We just need to pinpoint the coordinates of the asteroid he was banished too.”

“Before you try that I should warn you the problem of using the transmat portal.”

“And what is that?”

“Not only does it require a lot of power to open, but opening the portal will give off a signal to any of the turtles monitors. We'll just be sending them an invite to bust us!”

Subprime snickered, “Which is why we're opening it at another location. Once we have Ch'rell we'll be back at our own lair in no time.”

“If you're so sure about this.”

“I am. Now let's get to work.” Subprime ordered.

Later on, both rogue Utroms set up their transmat portal at an old power plant in New York, “All systems check?” Subprime asked his partner.

“Ready.” Bixolio confirmed.

“Locating target now,” Subprime typed some coordinates, and the computer pinpointed their targets exact location, “Found him.”

“Starting portal now.” Bixolio said.

“Come on, Ch'rell. We're all waiting for you.” Subprime his the switch and the transmat portal started powering up. When that happened, all over New York the power was being drained and all the city went dark.

In the sewer, the ninjas and Rainbooms were busy relaxing in their own way, until the power went out, “What in tarnation?!” Applejack gasped.

“What the shell?” Raphael looked around.

“NO!” Mikey cried, as he, his counterpart, and Pinkie weeped before the TV.

“And it was getting to the best part!” Pinkie cried.

“Why does the universe want us to suffer?!” Michelangelo cried.

Suddenly the power came back, as Donatello spoke, “Don't worry, we have back up generators.”

“What could've caused this power surge?” Twilight wondered.

“I don't know, but it's not just us,” Leonardo answered, while hanging up his phone, “Casey says it's all over the city. A whole black out.”

“Did everyone forget to pay their electric bill?” Keno asked.

“I don't think so,” Donnie answered, “Pop quiz, with our experiences what normally happens when a city wide blackout occurs?”

“Uh...” Pinkie and Mikey tried to think but nothing came up.

Princess Twilight spoke, “Something is usually getting powered up. Something big.”

“And with our experiences, it's always been a transmat portal.” Leo added.

“Wait, you don't think?” Shini wondered.

Starlight spoke, “Subprime and Bixolio must've powered up their portal?”

“But why?” Fluttershy asked.

“They must be bringing something here again.” Donatello deduced.

“It could be anything.” Rainbow said in concern.

“Or anyone.” Fugitoid added.

“What do we do?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“We have to locate the source of where the power is being harnessed to.” Donnie explained.

Master Splinter spoke to them, “Go now, and locate the source.”

“Hai, sensei!” the groups headed out.

Meanwhile back at the power plant, Subprime and Bixolio watched as something was beamed out of their side of the portal and in the center of the room.

“Yes!” Subprime laughed, “Welcome back to earth...” Subprime's enthusiasm stopped when he saw a giant ice block appeared before them with the utrom outlaw frozen inside it, “Ch'rell?”

The two shut the portal off and walked up to the ice block, “Great, he's frozen to death!” Bixolio grumbled, “What a waste!”

“Not so fast,” Subprime stopped him from leaving, “There still may be a way to revive him.”

“Well, we better move him fast, before the turtles and the Rainbooms show up.”

Subprime nodded, as Bixolio's Bull android used his raw strength to pick the ice block up. Subprime went to the transmat portal and clicked on a button causing the portal to shrink down into a compact carry on form. The two escaped through a regular portable Kraang portal that disappeared.

Outside the Turtle teams, the Rainbooms, and their allies arrived and scoped it out, “Anything, Donnie?” Leonardo asked.

“I'm not picking up any trace now.” Donatello answered, while checking his scanner.

“Neither am I.” Donnie added.

“There's nothing here.” Dog Spike added.

“We were too late.” Fluttershy sighed.

“Oh, dear.” Rarity gasped.

“Whatever Subprime and Bixolio did can't be good.” Applejack feared.

“What do we do now?” April asked.

“Let's head back to the lair and monitor from there.” Leonardo suggested. The groups nodded, and headed back.

Later on back at Subprime and Bixolio's lair, Ch'rell after being plucked from the ice block was floating inside a regeneration chamber filled with liquid with some wires connected to him. The two rogues were monitoring him, until they saw movement.

Ch'rell groaned, before finally his eyes opened up, “Wha-what happened? Where am I?” he looked around.

“Well, nice of you to join us, Sleeping Beauty.” Subprime Shredder greeted him.

“We was afraid we'd lost ya to the cold.” Bixolio Bull added.

“What is this?” Ch'rell demanded, before spotting the figure that looked like Shredder, “Who are you to dare take the name of the Shredder... My name! In vain!” he growled.

“The guy who saved your sorry tentacled butt.”

“Same for me.” Bixolio added.

“Who are you two?!” Ch'rell demanded.

“Very well,” Subprime said, as his and Bixolio's chest's opened up and out popped the two.

“What is this?” Ch'rell asked in confusion.

“Yeah, we're utroms like you.” Bixolio answered.

“Not me anymore,” Subprime answered, before speaking to the criminal, “Do you recognize me, Ch'rell?”

Ch'rell squinted at Subprime while focusing on the tone of his voice and everything. Suddenly it dawned on him and he gasped, “Knight!” he frowned.

“Yes, and no. Once upon a time I was Knight, but now I go by Kraang Subprime.”

"Subprime?” Ch'rell asked before turning to the other, “And you are...”

“Bixolio, Ch'rell.”

“Ah, yes. I remember you too. How long has it been?”

“A lifetime.” Bixolio replied.

“You've been away from home for so long, Ch'rell. A lot has happened.” Subprime said.

“Such as?”

“Get comfortable, because there's a lot to tell you.” Bixolio said, as Ch'rell listened closely.

After a long explanation, Ch'rell was up to date on everything, “And here we are today.” Subprime finished.

“Fascinating,” Ch'rell began, “That deranged scientist was able to conquer so much of our home dimension, and enslave so many of our people. And yet you eventually joined him willingly?”

“What can I say? I love to be on the winning side.”

Ch'rell turned to Bixolio, “And you have been hiding out in another dimension to escape capture as well?”

“Yes,” Bixolio confirmed, “Although the dimension I wound up in wasn't my ideal choice, beggars couldn't be choosers.”

“And moreso, there are other turtles in the ten dimensions?!” Ch'rell growled while gritting his teeth.

“I'm afraid so, pal,” Subprime sighed, “They've been nothing but a thorn in our sides for so long. Always foiling every scheme we've come up with to conquer earth and other worlds.”

Ch'rell pondered, before speaking, “It appears we have common cause the three of us, yes?”

“Of course,” Bixolio agreed, “Hence why Subprime suggested we beam you back to earth.”

“With our brains and planning combined we can take out both sets of turtles together and leave this dimension for you, while we return back to ours and take it for our own,” Subprime added, “What do you say?”

Before Ch'Rell could answered, the entrance to their lair exploded open, and entering were two Foot Soldiers, and walking inside was none other than the Karai of this dimension.

She squinted at the two, before spotting her 'father' in the regeneration tank, “What, how did she get in here?” Bixolio asked in shock.

Ch'rell spoke, “Boys, may I present to you, my loyal daughter, Karai.”

Karai approached and spoke, “I have gone to great lengths to keep vigil over my father since his banishment, but then hours ago he disappeared from our tracer. We tracked his signal here. How is this possible?!” she confronted the two rogues.

“That's enough, Karai!” Ch'rell ordered her.

Karai looked at her father in confused, “Father?”

“You will treat my associates with the same respect as you have always given me.” he continued.

“Father, I don't understand.”

“May I present to you some old acquaintances of mine. Kraang Subprime and Bixolio.”

“Howdy.” Bixolio greeted.

“But father, these are utrom.” Karai reminded him.

“Wrong, lady!” Subprime shouted.

Ch'rell spoke, “Let's just say I was not the only one the utrom have done wrong too,” he smirked, “They have done me a favor by bringing me back here to earth to deal with some loose ends.”

“You mean?” Karai asked not liking where this was headed.

“Yes. It's time for me to deal with my enemies here for the last time.”

“And in return, he shall help us in defeating our own enemies.” Subprime added, as he clicked o a remote and appearing on several screens surrounding them were the turtles and Rainbooms fighting in various battles they've been involved in both in their own dimension and the one they're currently in.

“More turtles?” Karai gasped.

“Oh, yeah. And if you think your turtles were a pain in the high horse, these varmints are just as worse.” Bixolio added.

Ch'rell watched the turtles, but suddenly focused on the Rainbooms fighting just like the turtles, and using powers unlike anything he's ever seen.

“What are these... girls?” he demanded, “How do they know how to fight like this?”

“Ch'rell, let me introduce you to another bunch of meddling fools called The Rainbooms.” Subprime said.

“But these are just children.” Karai voiced her skepticism.

“That's we thought too when we first met them,” Bixolio said, “We learned the hard way they're not a group to underestimate.”

“I must know everything about these girls,” Ch'rell said, “But first I think it's time the city got reacquainted with its most generous citizen.” he snickered.

“Agreed. But we're gonna need to get you some new clothes.” Subprime motioned to Ch'rell's state.

The next day, the turtles and Rainbooms were up and about with both Donnies at the computer monitor, “A whole night of scanning and we didn't find any trace of more portal activity.” Donnie sighed.

“Look on the bright side, D,” Michelangelo began, “Something's bound to turn up sooner or later.”

“It always does.” Sunset Shimmer admitted.

As the news came on, the reporter began, “The City of New York is proud to welcome back one of it's most generous of benefactors whose helped the city more times than anyone can count. You heard it right folks, Oroku Saki has returned.”

“HUH?!” the group asked in shock as they gathered around the TV.

They saw standing with the city's mayor at a podium outside city hall was Ch'rell under the guise of Oroku Saki wearing a business suit.

“Thank you, thank you,” Oroku Saki thanked the applauding citizens, “It's so good to be back.” he smiled.

Splinter and his turtles were in complete shock at the sight of their old arch enemy, while the Rainbooms, their friends, and their turtles were surprised to see the real Ch'rell in his human disguise.

After some silence, Rarity broke the ice, “Well, far be it from me to ever compliment an enemy. But I have to say this Oroku Saki is by far more handsome than the one from our dimension.” she noticed her friends giving her dry looks, and she responded with a sheepish laugh.

Karai vs Karai

As the Turtles, Rainbooms, and their allies watched the news in shock, Fugitoid spoke up, “Oh, dear. I can't help but feel this is what Subprime and Bixolio were up to last night with their portal.”

"Guess we know who they brought back." Pinkie sing songed in worry.

"What were they thinking?!" Donatello exclaimed.

"My guess is, they were thinking about destroying us." Keno noted.

"And bringing back your Shredder was the way to do it." Shinigami added.

Splinter spoke in a grim tone, "This is not good... !"

"Guys!" O'Neil voice shouted.

Everyone looked to see O'neil and Jones running in looking just as shocked as they were.

"D'ja guys see what was on de news?!" Jones asked in a panic.

"We saw," Leonardo replied grimly, "The Shredder is back!"

"How is that possible?!" O’Neil asked in confusion.

"We think Subprime and Bixolio brought him back." Leo said.

"Probably the same way they brought our Stockman and Purple Dragons here." Sunset added.

"But if they were to activate their portal device, our monitors would've detected it." Donatello stated.

"Quite so," Fugitoid chimed in, "I certainly would have picked up any traces of portal energy."

"They must have charged their transmat portal at the power plant." Donnie theorized.

"Knowing that by draining all the power from there would cause all the power in the city to go out, making us unable to track them in time." Twilight added.

"Guess dat explains da sudden blackout last night." Jones noted.

“I don't like this,” Fluttershy voiced her worry, “If what we saw about the Utrom Shredder in the virtual memory was anything to go by, he's probably even more dangerous in person.”

“That's an understatement.” Raphael replied.

Suddenly a portal opened up and out came Bishop and the Utrom Council, with Mortu as well.

"Turtles, we bring grave news." Queen began.

"Ch'rell has returned to earth!" Mortu finished.

"We know." Leonardo said.

"We saw him on the news!" Leo added.

"We think Subprime and Bixolio brought him back." Princess Twilight stated.

"As do we," Bishop said, "We detected a disturbance and pinpointed it to this dimension."

“This is just great,” Raph sighed, “We got three rogue Utroms running about this dimension, and one of them is a Shredder!”

“And without a doubt he's already assembling his old Foot Clan again.” Leonardo added.

“Even Karai?” Twilight asked, as Karai looked just as concerned.

“I wouldn't deny the possibility.” Leonardo replied.

“The question is how do we take him down and Subprime and Bixolio?” Shini wondered.

April pondered before getting an idea, “What if, Karai, Shini, the Rainbooms, and I infiltrate Shredder's place under the guise of Foot recruits?”

“I do not think it would be that simple, April.” Splinter warned her.

“Why not?” Rainbow asked.

“If our Shredder was indeed brought back by your enemies, then it is certain they will have already informed him of all of you.”

“He has a strong point.” Donnie admitted.

“So much for that.” Applejack sighed.

“Hey we did whoop his butt in the virtual memory.” Rainbow reminded them.

“That's because it was him alone,” Princess Twilight spoke up, “His Foot Clan back then may not have been as strong then. But remember he has access to stronger men and technology to back him up.”

“Especially with Subprime, Bixolio, and the Kraang helping him.” Sunset put in.

“So we do nothing?” Rainbow asked in disbelief.

“No, but we can't go in guns blazing without thinking things through.” Leo said.

“He's right. This isn't the time for any Leroy Jenkins.” Michelangelo added.

As they continued to discuss the situation, Karai herself was pondering about something, and started walking away, which didn't go unnoticed.

“Karai, where are you going?” Rarity asked.

“There's something I need to do.” Karai replied.

“Karai, don't do anything foolish.” Leo warned her.

“Don't worry. I'll be careful.” Karai answered, as she took her leave.

As evening rolled in, the Karai of this world was exiting a coffee shop while wearing a coat and fedora. As she walked she stopped and glanced behind her seeing nothing out of the ordinary. She continued onward minding to herself, before crossing the street. She stopped again and glanced behind her once again seeing everything looked normal.

Karai once again pressed on, before ducking into an alley where she removed her coat and hat revealing to have been wearing her ninja attire underneath with her swords sheathed. Using her skills she made her way up the walls before reaching a building roof top. Karai waited for something before hearing the sound of snake hissing. She drew her sword and spun around with her blade clashing against younger Karai's blade.

“Impressive,” 03 Karai admitted, “Not many have the stealth and silence to sneak up on me.”

“I'll take the compliment.” Karai replied, before the two jumped back gaining distance from each other.

“I know who you are.” 03 Karai noted.

“Do you?”

“You are me from some other dimension.”

“Guilty.” Karai confessed.

“I am surprised to see myself at this age and so very skilled. Then again, we are two birds of a feather.” 03 Karai said.

“I could hardly call that true,” Karai replied, “You fight for a dishonorable psychotic alien slug who cares nothing for anything or anyone but himself!”

“Mind your tongue.” the adult warned her young counterpart.

“It's true. Leonardo told me everything about your 'father'. It may have been noble of him to take you in and raise you as his own. But do you realize the atrocities he's committed throughout the galaxy and beyond?”

“The Shredder was my father, and as his daughter I am honor bound to serve him.” 03 Karai answered.

“We all have a choice in what we do. You claimed you knew the stuff he was doing was wrong, but you still sought revenge for when he was banished by the Utrom?”

“My father merely wanted to escape from his pursuers.”

“Escape?” Karai called the bluff, “More like hide out and wait until he'd bring more allies to eliminate anyone who didn't agree with him. I can tell deep down, you know the Leo of this world was right about Oroku Saki, but you were too blinded by devotion to realize it!”

“Silence!” 03 Karai ordered, as the two kunoichi's engaged in swordplay, “What could you possibly know?”

“I'm guessing Subprime and Bixolio didn't tell you everything,” Karai realized, “Believe it or not I too was raised by Shredder. But not because I was abandoned by my birth parents. No. The Shredder from my world murdered my mother and blamed my birth father for her death, and raised me to believe I was his daughter and my real father was my enemy!”

The adult Karai was taken aback by this, “He what?”

“That's right. For years I was raised to believe my birth father was my enemy, and anyone associated with him. My turtle friends helped me see the truth, so I defected from the Shredder. But he captured me and used a brain worm to bend me to his will. Until my friends freed me. Don't you see, the Shredder can never be trusted no matter how honored bound you are.”

“There is another difference in our upbringing,” 03 Karai countered, “My father the Shredder raised me out of pure love. Yours seemed to have merely raised you to ease his guilty conscience because you were the child of the woman he loved.”

Karai flinched, and growled, before going snake mutant and attacked her adult counterpart. The adult Karai dodged the snake hand strikes, and spoke, “Subprime's Intel about you was indeed correct. You are a freak!”

Karai hissed and continued to strike Adult Karai who was avoiding the teeth. When she blocked Snake' Karai's strike's she punched her several times before throwing her over her shoulders making her crash into a fan.

Karai shifted back into human form and got up again, “Despite your devotion to the Shredder, that didn't stop you from destroying the true Shredder. The demon your 'father' usurped the name and title from just to make himself look important.”

“I merely wished to do away with that demon so that when my father would one day return he would continue to wield the mantle of the Shredder.”

“So I guess that means you no longer hold that title now that he's back,” Karai guessed, “In fact, you and Ch'Rell have no place using that title since he stole it. Your father was nothing but a pretender.”

“Enough!” 03 Karai shouted, as the ladies engaged in combat.

The two were each delivering blows while blocking and dodging the others several times. When the two met with a grapple, they tried overpowering the other with neither one letting down.

“And here I thought you saved New York from the Demon Shredder because you were doing what's right. That you actually cared about the well being of the planet's population. But if you really did all that just for the Shredder, then you are no counterpart of mine.” Karai spat.

“Sorry to disappoint you!” 03 Karai answered, before headbutting Karai and threw her aside.

As Karai began to pick herself up, she muttered, "I'm sorry, Karai. But if you won't listen to reason, then I have to stop you this way!" Then she closed her eyes and whispered, "Forgive me, father."

Adult Karai threw another punch, but Karai blocked and held onto her fist. Adult Karai tried to back-fist her, but Karai held it back with one hand while punching her with the other. Then the former bad ninja kneed and kicked the bad one back before hitting her in the face with a palm strike. Karai kicked adult Karai in the stomach, making her double over, grabbed her by the head, and kneed her in the face. Then finally, Karai grabbed her counterpart's face, stepped on her ankle, and dropped her on her knee, "Sweep the leg! Ki-yah!" And swept out her leg and kicked her into a wall, knocking her out.

Adult Karai groaned before raising her head high enough to see her young counterpart stand above her, “If you're going to kill me then do it now.”

Karai looked down at her adult counterpart before answering, “No. Unlike you and your Shredder I don't take lives out of vendetta or revenge. Especially out of anger. Like Leonardo I'm giving you the chance to not go through with helping your Shredder and our enemies. I'd suggest you not waste it. And one more thing,” she leaned down and whispered into her ear, “Stay away from my friends and family.”

Karai threw a smoke bomb enabling her to escape. Adult Karai groaned, before picking herself up and saw her younger counterpart was gone.

Suddenly it began to rain.

Karai after making her getaway landed on another roof top to catch her breath before asking herself, “Was letting her go the right thing to do? I know she's an ally of the Shredder, but she's still me.”

“You should never doubt the choices you make, for they may be the better choice you could've made.”

Karai's head shot up as she spun around and saw her father standing before her, “Father!” she ran over and hugged him, as he wrapped his arms around her.

“It is good to see you, Miwa.”

“I've missed you father.”

“And so have I to you.” Splinter replied.

Karai looked up, “Father, there's so much that's happened here.”

“Yes. I am aware of everything. Alternate versions of my sons and myself. Including a Shredder of this world who was not even human.”

“He's back and he's teamed up with Subprime and Bixolio. I'm worried even with our combined strengths may not be enough to stop them all.”

“My daughter,” Splinter put a hand on her shoulder, “In times like these you must remember to draw on the strengths of your friends and family, as they have to each other. And always remember no matter what I am proud of you.”

Karai smiled and glanced away, “Thank you, father.” she looked back and saw he was gone, but knew he would always watch over her. She quickly hurried off to get out of the rain.

Back at the lair, when the Utrom left hours ago, the group was either practicing or relaxing while contemplating the best course of action when dealing with their enemies.

Soon Karai entered looking soaked, “Karai!” Leo said, as he, Sunset Shimmer, April, and Shini hurried over.

“Sempai, you're soaked.” Shini gasped.

“I'll get her a towel.” O'Neil offered.

“What happened?” April wondered.

“Are you ok?” Sunset asked in concerned.

Karai said nothing, instead she pulled them into a group hug taking them by surprise, “Whoa. What's all this about?” Leo asked.

Karai smiled, “I'm just happy to have you all in my life.”

“Did something happen?” Fluttershy asked.

“I've got a lot to tell you all.” Karai replied.

Soon the kunoichi told them what had happened between her and her adult counterpart. Even the events following the confrontation.

“You really fought your adult counterpart?” Apple Bloom asked ins surprise.

“I sure did.”

“What was she like?” Scootaloo asked.

“Cunning, smart, and dangerous.”

“That's Karai for you.” Michelangelo replied.

“And you really let her go?” Casey asked.

“She is a minor inconvenience compared to the Shredder of this world, as well as Bixolio and Subprime.” Karai answered.

“Well, I commend you for giving her a chance yourself.” Leonardo admitted.

“Let's just hope she doesn't blow it.” Dog Spike said.

“Only time will tell.” Fugitoid replied.

Karai nodded, “If we're gonna stop our enemies, then we'll need to draw on each others strengths and help each other for the greater good.”

Splinter nodded, “You are correct, my dear. For we all know a storm is coming. And when it hits we all must be ready.” Everyone looked to each other and nodded with determination.

Meanwhile at Oroku Saki's mansion, Adult Karai was kneeling before her father, Subprime, and Bixolio, “So you failed to defeat your counterpart who was younger than you?!” Subprime snapped.

“And you're supposed to be the best in Ch'Rell's Foot Army!” Bixolio chided her.

“That's enough!” Ch'Rell shouted, shutting the two up. Ch'Rell who had been in the shadows spoke, “Karai, I am surprised at your performance.”

“Forgive me, father. My young counterpart may be just a girl, but she is very skilled for her age. I should know.”

Ch'Rell stepped out of the shadows to reveal he was once again in his Shredder exo-suit, “Yes. It appears Subprime and Bixolio's intel on our enemies counterparts as well as the Rainbooms is accurate. Therefore we must be doubly prepared for when we meet in combat. And then it is done I will have the turtles shells for trophies!” he laughed.

Author's Note

This is the Exosuit the Utrom Shredder is wearing

Mansion Infiltration

Down in the laboratory of the Foot Mansion, Ch'Rell in Shredder armor, Karai, Subprime, and Bixolio were watching as Kraang droids were busy constructing newer Foot Bots for Ch'Rell's army.

“Yes, with these new advanced Foot Bots at our disposal, just imagine the possibilities.” Ch'Rell said sounding pleased.

“With all three of our ingenious minds there's no way we can lose this time around.” Subprime boasted.

“Both Turtle teams, and those insufferable Rainbooms will finally be put out of our misery.” Bixolio laughed.

Karai watched the three rogue utroms converse, while remembering what her counterpart talked to her about.

“The Shredder can never be trusted no matter how honored bound you are!”

Karai looked back at her father, while thinking of all the things he's done in the past and the lives he took all in the name of his agenda. As she felt like she was having second thoughts, Ch'Rell snapped her out of her train of thought.

“Karai!”

Karai gasped, but calmed herself, “Yes, father?”

“Prepare yourself, for it's only a matter of time before our enemies come seeking us out.”

“Yes, father.” Karai left.

“So what's the plan?” Bixolio asked the Utrom Shredder.

“Simple, we're going to let them come to us.”

Subprime's eyes widened, “What're you insane?! Let them come to us?!”

“Ch'Rell, that's the craziest thing I've ever heard!” Bixolio voiced his protest, until Ch'Rell stepped closer to the two and shouted.

“Silence!” the two rogues fell silent, as Ch'Rell continued, “We are letting them come to us, because they already know the layout of the mansion and more. But this time they'll only be walking right into a trap.”

Suddenly Subprime and Bixolio's moods softened, “Go on.” Subprime said, as Ch'rell snickered knowing he had their attention.

Meanwhile at the turtles lair, the whole team were going over a plan, “So the Shredder's mansion has various tunnels underground leading right to it?” Leo asked his counterpart.

“Correct. This wouldn't be the first time we've tried infiltrating his mansion.” Leonardo admitted.

“But you can definitely be sure he'll have security on alert.” Donatello said.

“And with Subprime and Bixolio at his side, their security is bound to be bigger than normal.” Rockwell suspected.

“Not to mention they know about us very well.” Twilight put in.

“So there's nothing we can do to surprise them?” Rainbow asked in disbelief.

“Maybe not in terms of what we're capable of, but those three Utrom have never fought both our groups together before.” Sunset Shimmer noted.

“And with the teamwork we've been working on, we'll have each others backs.” April said.

“I have to say the probability of us winning are...” Fugitoid was interrupted by Mikey.

“No need to state odds, Fuge.”

“Yeah. No matter what the odds are we'll always come out on top.” Casey added.

“Because we do it together.” Rarity said confidently.

“Because that's what friends do.” Slash said with a smile.

Splinter smiled, “Then let us all work together in stopping both our enemies.”

Both Leo's nodded, as the group got to work arming themselves with their weapons, and everything. And soon, the whole ninja team stood together ready for action.

Applejack spoke to her sister and her friends, “Remember to stay close to us, and don't bite off more than you can chew when it comes to an opponent.”

“You can count on us.” Apple Bloom answered, as Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo saluted.

“Teams, let's move out.” Leonardo ordered, as they headed off.

They trekked through the sewers while following the Donnies with Donatello looking at a map, “Keep your eyes peeled for anything. There could be all sorts of traps down here.”

“I wonder what kind.” Pinkie wondered, as she stepped on a trigger.

Suddenly popping out of the walls were a couple of Roadkill Rodney robots with their metal tendrils flailing.

“Like that!” Fluttershy gasped.

Applejack and the two Raphs made quick work of the robots, while the two Raphs stabbed them a little bit more making sure they were completely offline.

“Well, that got my heart pumpin'.” Jones admitted.

“I know, right?” Casey asked.

“Let's keep moving.” Leo instructed, as they continued on.

They followed the tunnel before finding a secret entrance hatch, “This'll take us straight up to the mansion.” Donatello said.

“I don't think Leatherhead and I can fit through that hatch.” Slash noted it wasn't big for guys their size.

“Leave that to me,” Applejack said before turning to Twilight, “Gimme a lift.”

Twilight nodded, as she used her magic to levitate Applejack up to the hatch. She opened it up, before using her magic strength to push the hole edges making it even bigger.

So everyone climbed up the ladder while Twilight and Rockwell levitated Leatherhead and Slash up to them.

“April, can you sense anything?” Princess Twilight asked.

April concentrated, “I'm sensing some signatures up ahead, but not too many.”

“Not many?” Mona asked.

“She's right, Rockwell confirmed, “I'm only sensing a few signatures myself.”

“That doesn't make sense.” Keno said.

“You think they're that confident they can take us all on?” Shini asked.

“Well, our Shredder does have a big ego.” Leonardo admitted.

“No,” Splinter denied, “Even the Shredder would not be foolish enough to engage us without back up.”

Leo nodded, “Whatever lies up ahead, be prepared.”

So they proceeded to the nearest door, only to see it open on its own, “Wow. Very hospitable.” Pinkie smiled

“More like they're expecting us.” Rarity feared.

The group drew their weapons, and proceeded forward. They entered the room to see it was pitch black.

“I can't see a thing.” Raph said.

“Ow! Who stood on my foot?” Starlight groaned.

“My bad.” Mondo answered.

Suddenly a spotlight shined on the group who huddled together while facing all sides for anything, until they heard a laugh echo around them.

“It's him.” Leonardo told the group.

“Oh, dear.” Fugitoid feared.

Another spotlight shined down further away from them, and standing in it was Ch'Rell armor and all, “Welcome, my enemies, to the last place you'll ever be.”

Splinter and his sons frowned at the sight of their sworn enemy, as Princess Twilight stepped forward and spoke.

“So, you're the Shredder of this world?”

“Not just the Shredder, Princess,” Ch'Rell began, “I am Ch'Rell. Oroku Saki. Duke Acureds. The One True Shredder!”

“That's a lot of titles.” Mikey admitted.

“I don't which one to use.” Mondo added.

“One true?” Raph asked, “Man, he really does have a big ego.”

“How very fortunate it is for me I get to bare witness to the existence of another team of turtles,” Ch'Rell walked around them, with the group nt taking their eyes off him, “And my associates have spoken of you as well, Rainbooms.”

“Then if you have any brains in that squishy body of yours, you know we're not to be taken lightly.” Rainbow warned him.

“I agree,” Ch”Rell admitted, “Hence why we all worked together to make sure you'd come to us while we're prepared.”

Appearing before them was Subprime and Bixolio who both laughed, “If you turtles and Rainbooms thought facing a memory of Ch'Rell was challenging, now you face the real him!” Subprime laughed mockingly.

“And he ain't the only one ya gotta be weary of.” Bixolio added, as 03 Karai stepped into the light.

The Rainbooms and their ninja friends were surprised, as Rarity asked Karai, “Is that her?”

“Yeah. That's her.” Karai confirmed.

“I will finally have my rematch with you.” 03 Karai drew her sword.

“And the rest of you can deal with this!” Subprime announced, as a large door opened up to reveal an entire battalion of Foot Bots, Kraang Droids, Biotroids, Kraang Walkers, and Cowboy Bull Droids.

“Oh, shell.” Raphael cursed.

“No wonder, Rockwell, and I couldn't sense more signatures.” April realized.

“They're robots.” Rockwell added.

“With a little added barrier around my fellow Kraang, keeping you from reading their thoughts!” Subprime mocked.

The Kraang droids powered up their blasters, while the Foot Bots drew their weapons while sprouting a second pair of limbs.

The ninjas got ready, as Ch'Rell announced, “And now face your doom!”

“Attack!” Subprime shouted.

“Get 'em!” Leo called, as the two sides rushed into battle in what would be a fight to remember.

Author's Note

And so the battle begins, with both sides from two different dimensions ready to engage in the fight of their lives.

Ninja Throw Down

And so the two sides engaged in combat with several of the heroes going after the Foot Bots, Kraang Droids and their forces, while Splinter, Leo, Leonardo, Sunset Shimmer, and Princess Twilight engaged Ch'Rell, Subprime, and Bixolio.

The two Mikey's were dodging blasts from Kraang droids, before jumping at two of them and wrapped their nunchucks around their blasters. They tugged the blasters in different directions making them blast at several other droids.

“Oh, yeah!” the two party dudes cheered.

Rainbow was running fast while dodging the blaster shots before twirling her spear weapon and started striking at two Foot Bots who were retaliating with their swords.

“Come on, is that all you got?” Rainbow mocked the two robots. Four more joined in forcing Rainbow to back up and block their strikes with her spear, “Guess not.”

“Hang on, Rainbow!” April called, as she slid in and used her tanto to swat the Foot Bots back before throwing her tessen and used her psychic power to maneuver her weapon around before cutting down the four robots.

“Awesome!” Rainbow cheered, as the two girls high fived.

Pinkie was bouncing around some Cowboy bots, resulting in one of them trying to punch her only to end up punching one of its fellow bots.

“Miss me! Miss me! Now ya gotta kiss me!” Pinkie laughed. She was grabbed behind by a Biotroid who held her in place, “I didn't really mean it!”

Three Cow Bots were ready to attack Pinkie, only for Applejack to jump onto the back of one and dug her claw blades into it shorting it out. The other two Cow Bots were distracted by this, giving the two Raphs enough time to jump them and stab them with their sais shorting them out too.

“Thanks, guys. Now get this ape to let go!” Pinkie cried.

“I'm on it!” Bandit scurried up the Biotroid's back, pulled out the Kraang commandeering it and tossed it away. Pinkie broke out of the robot apes grip and rejoined the fight.

Rarity was using one of her sickles to cut down some Foot Bots, while projecting her diamond shield to protect her from the Kraang's laser blasts.

“Someone do something about these lasers!” she cried, as she felt her shield wouldn't be able to take so many blasts at the same time.

“I got you covered, Rares!” Pete flew around before shooting back at the Kraang droids.

“Cowabunga!” Mondo called, as he skateboarded around the robots who tried to grab him only to bump into each other, “Oh, yeah, we are totally rockin'!” he was suddenly tripped off his board by a Foot Bot sending him crashing right into a Biotroid who grabbed him by the throat.

“Help!” he wheezed.

Leatherhead roared as he tackled the Boitroid making him let go of Mondo. The gator mutant helped Mondo up, “Are you alright?”

“Fine now. Look out!” he alerted Leatherhead before they were almost blasted by one of the Walkers.

Fugitoid and Mona were jumping around blasting at their enemies. When a Foot Bot was running for them, Shini launched her chain and hypno ball wrapping around its body.

“You're up boys!” Shini called to the two Casey's.

“Goongala!” they announced before bashing the Foot Bot with their hockey sticks.

Rockwell was monkeying around bashing the heads of Kraang droids, while using his psychic waves to push some Foot Bots away. Slash charged in and swung his mace at several Cowboy Bots. The Donnie's were twirling their staffs around whacking and beating at some Kraang droids and Foot Bots. Keno was fighting two Foot Bots together, before tripping them off their feet.

Twilight who had just took out three of the robot ninjas noticed some Biotroids aiming their butt cannons at her friends.

“Look out!” Twilight used her magic to turn the robot apes butt cannons on each other causing them to blow themselves up.

Up front Splinter was busy taking on Ch'Rell, the two Leo's were facing Subprime, and Sunset and Princess Twilight were dealing with Bixolio.

As Splinter was dodging and flipping around to avoid Ch'Rell's blade stabs, he spoke, “When this is over I will make sure you are sent back to the stars where you were imprisoned!”

“Foolish, rodent. The only one being sent anywhere will be you to the afterlife!” Ch'Rell answered, as he spun kick Splinter sending him rolling across the floor only to get back up, and resume fighting.

The two Leo's crossed their swords against Subprime's droid's blades, resulting in a stalemate, “This has gone on far enough, Subprime!” Leo shouted.

“Wrong! It hasn't gone far enough! But you will!” Subprime pushed the two Leo's back, as Leonardo spoke.

“You have no idea the horrors you brought by bringing our Shredder back here.”

“We Kraang are all about horrors, stupid reptile!” Subprime laughed, as the two turtle leaders continued to strike back.

Sunset was dodging hits from Bixolio's Outlaw droid, while Princess Twilight struck back with her weapon.

“You missy's are barking up the wrong tree here!” Bixolio punched Princess Twilight away, only for Sunset to jump him from behind.

“Not as much as you are!” Sunset replied, as she held on, until Bixolio reached behind and threw Sunset off him.

As 03 Karai watched her father fight his sworn enemy, she was ready to assist, until she was kicked aside by her counterpart.

“Haven't forgotten about me yet, have you?” Karai asked rhetorically.

“I have not.” 03 Karai drew her sword, as did her young self.

“So you blew the only chance I gave you.” Karai voiced disappointment.

“I do anything for my father. Wouldn't you?”

Karai frowned, “My father had honor, unlike some!” the two girls engaged in sword play.

As the older ninjas and mutants were fighting the robots, the CMC were busy dodging laser shots, before Apple Bloom used her blade to slice off the legs of a nearby Foot Bot.

“Ya'll, we gotta do something to even the playing field.” the young Apple noted.

“Yeah, but what?” Scootaloo asked, as she stabbed a Kraang droid with her butterfly knives.

Sweetie Belle who had just clawed a Foot Bot down with her finger nail blades looked around before spotting three of the Kraang Walkers stomping around trying to squash their friends or blast at them. She then saw Starlight was busy launching exploding arrows courtesy of the three mutant geniuses at several droids, and got an idea.

“I got it,” she began, “Starlight!” Starlight looked to Sweetie Belle who motioned to the domes of the Walkers, “Go for the domes!”

Starlight quickly caught on, “You got it!” she aimed an arrow right at the dome of a Walker and launched it. Upon contact the dome exploded exposing the Kraang piloting it.

“Go for the other two!” Apple Bloom ordered, as Starlight took a shot at the domes of the other two Walkers.

“Follow me!” Sweetie Belle led her friends up some stairs to a higher platform making them above the three Walkers.

When the Walkers were right underneath them, Scootaloo called, “Jump!”

The CMC each jumped onto the Walker, pulled the Kraang out and threw them off, “Hope it's easy to work these things.” Apple Bloom said, as she tried working the controls which ended up making the Walker stumble around, while Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were doing no better.

The three stopped and concentrated and got their Walkers steady before moving them forward and started stepping on several robots.

“What's with those Walkers?” Donatello asked.

“Hey, guys!” Apple Bloom called from above.

“Apple Bloom?” Applejack asked in surprise.

“How's this?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Be careful, Sweetie Belle!” Rarity called from below.

“We got this!” Scootaloo called back, as she blasted at several droids giving their friends some space.

As the three villains faced their enemies, they looked ahead and saw more than half their battalion was beaten. Splinter seeing this kicked Shredder back before speaking.

“See how your armies fall?”

“And they will continue to fall as long as we remain strong.” Princess Twilight added, as she knocked Bixolio back, and the two Leo's kicked Subprime into the two.

“Then let's fix that!” Subprime smirked.

Bixolio turned to Ch'Rell, “Unleash the rest!”

Ch'Rell clicked on a button on his gauntlet, and the walls opened up to reveal fresh new Foot Bots, Cowboy Bots, and Walkers.

“Oh, shell.” Raphael groaned.

“You gotta be kidding me.” Keno groaned.

“And to make it better!” Subprime activated a switch, and suddenly a magnet appeared above them

“A magnet?” Fugitoid gasped, “Oh, dear!” but realized he wasn't getting pulled up. Rather something else was.

The girls geodes were pulled off their person and got stuck to the magnet above their heads, followed by the Turtles medallions.

“No!” Mikey tried to grab his but couldn't reach in time.

“That there magnet is very attracted to anything with magic in them.” Bixolio explained, “I mean, did ya'll really think we'd not be prepared for that?”

“We thought of everything!”Subprime laughed, “And now we can destroy you annoying Turtles and Rainbooms once and for all!”

“Wrong!” Ch'Rell replied, as he stepped forward ahead of the two, “Now 'I' can destroy our enemies!”

Both Subprime ad Bixolio were outraged by their partners words, “What do yah mean you get to destroy them?!”

Ch'Rell continued, “The Turtles are mine and mine alone to destroy! You and Bixlio can have these Rainbooms!”

“That wasn't part of our agreement!” Bixolio argued.

“We're supposed to destroy our enemies together!" Subprime added.

“Silence!” Ch'Rell shouted, “I and I alone will destroy the Turtles! And I share that honor with none!”

As they argued, the turtles and their friends were surprised, “Wow, bad guys turning on each other.” Mikey said.

“Well, this wasn't surprising.” Donnie admitted.

“Especially since this is our Shredder we're dealing with.” Leonardo noted.

“But we brought you back! You owe us for that!” Subprime argued with Ch'Rell, only for the Shredder to knock both Subprime and Bixolio aside.

“I am the Shredder! I owe no one!” Ch'Rell bellowed.

“You backstabbing, two timing, scumbag!” Subprime shouted and growled, before smirking, “But the joke's on you, Ch'rell!”

“We knew you couldn't be trusted, so we came up with a contingency plan. By puttin' a virus in your droid!” Bixolio added, before pushing a button and Ch'rell's droid sparked with electricity, as the evil Utrom yelled as if in pain.”

Suddenly the electricity stopped, and Ch'Rell laughed evilly, “Fools! I anticipated your plans and upgraded my suit with an antivirus! It can't be shut down! Yours on the other hand... can!” he pushed a button on his gauntlet and both Subprime and Bixolio's droids started sparking. The Kraang and Utrom quickly ejected from their droids as they blew up into pieces.

“Ah, Kraang!” Subprime grumbled.

“Fingle fangle!” Bixolio grumbled.

Ch'Rell turned to the ninjas and Rainbooms, “Now, come and face your doom! For none of you will leave here ALIVE!!!” he laughed.

The groups armed themselves, as they prepared for round two. Princess Twilight spoke up, “If we're going down...”

“Then we're going down fighting.” Leonardo finished.

Before they could engage, suddenly multiple triangular blue portals appeared all around them, “What is this?!” Ch'Rell demanded.

They looked and saw coming out of the portals were a battalion of Utrom droids with the entire council leading them. Following them were Traximus, Zeno, 03 Traximus, 03 Leatherhead, and the Justice Force.

“The Utrom!” Sunset gasped.

“Traximus! Zeno!” Fluttershy cheered.

“Leatherhead!” Pinkie cheered, as Gator Leatherhead looked at his Croc counterpart in awe.

Mortu, Queen, Bishop and the rest of the council approached, as Mortu addressed the Shredder, “Ch'Rell!”

“Mortu, my old friend,” Shredder chuckled, “And I see you brought the rest of the council.”

“Your evil has gone on long enough, Ch'Rell!” Queen warned him.

“Give yourself up now, while you can.” Rook ordered.

Ch'Rell laughed, “If you think I am going to stand down when I have my greatest enemies right where I want them, then you are all fools!”

“We'll see who's the fool!” Bishop whipped out an Utrom rocket launcher and fired at several Kraang Walkers making them blow and crumble.

“Let's go!” Silver Sentry ordered his team who went on the attack.

“It's ninja time!” The 03 Turtles announced, as they all charged in for round two.

The Justice Force were using their individual abilities to take out several of the robots, while Ananda noticed the CMC still piloting the Walkers, “Not bad piloting, girls.”

“Thanks.” Apple Bloom answered.

The two Leatherheads were clobbering Biotroids, as 03 Leatherhead spoke to his counterpart, “I am truly honored to meet an alternate version of myself.”

“I feel the same way.” Leatherhead admitted.

The three Triceraton warriors were taking down the Cowboy robots, as Traximus spoke to his counterpart, “Ah the glory days of combat. Back when it was enjoyable to fight along side your comrades.”

“Instead of fighting for an unjust vendetta or cause.” 03 Traximus put in.

“These are the better days.” Zeno said as he dropped his hammer down on four Cowbot bots.

As the Turtles and Rainbooms fought through the Foot Bots and Kraang, Subprime and Bixolio watched from the side, while glancing back at Ch'Rell who was fighting against Mortu and Splinter.

“Betray us will you?” Subprime asked bitterly. He looked to Bixolio who looked curious. Subprime nodded, and Bixolio threw another switch deactivating the magnet above them. The geodes and medallions dropped from the ceiling, and the Rainbooms and Turtles grabbed their respective one.

“How'd the magnet get deactivated?” Applejack wondered.

Leo and Sunset noticed Subprime looking at them before nodding. The two smirked, as Leo spoke, “Alright, team, let's give it all we got!” the Turtles and Rainbooms tapped into their magics and plowed through the robots giving the alternate turtles a path to help Splinter fight the Shredder.

The Master and his sons fought Ch'Rell, as Leonardo spoke, “Betraying your partners was a big mistake.”

“And it might come back to bite you.” Donatello added, as he whacked at Ch'Rell with his bo-staff.

“Fool!” Ch'Rell bellowed, before knocking them back, “I don't need anyone!”

As the two Karai's continued to fight, 03 Karai overheard that feeling betrayed, as Karai knocked her adult self back, “Sounds like someone who really loves you.” she said in sarcasm.

As Ch'Rell fought each of the turtles knocking them back, he engaged Leonardo, “We wouldn't be standing here as enemies if you had just taken my offer years ago.”

“I would never side with you!” Leonardo answered, as he started striking Ch'Rell with his swords, as the evil Utrom used his exosuits twin blade gauntlet to block as many of the strikes, before the hands shirting into finger finger blasters and started shooting at the turtle leader.

Leonardo was deflecting the shots with his swords, only for Ch'Rell to dash forward and punch Leonardo in the chest making him crash into a wall cracking it.

Ch'Rell spoke, as he stepped closer with his blades ready, “Any last words before I put you out of your miserable existence?”

Leonardo looked up at Ch'Rell with a determined look and answered, “Booyakasha!”

This however threw Ch'Rell into confusion, “What? Booyakasha?” in response he was slammed from both sides from Raph and Mikey's shells.

“In you're dumb face, Shred-Head!” Raph called, as he and Mikey flipped over to Leonardo's side and helped him up.

Donnie and Leo joined in fighting Ch'Rell before knocking him back before regrouping with their counterparts. The eight turtles stood together facing down Ch'Rell.

“You may be able to handle four turtles, but how about eight?” Leo asked.

“Feelin' lucky, punk?” Michelangelo asked.

“The eight of you are all beneath me!” Ch'Rell answered.

“Eight maybe!” came Applejack's voice as she jumped in and swiped her claw glove across Ch'Rell's Shredder droid torso putting scratches in it.

“But how about sixteen?!” Sunset asked, as she slid in and fought Ch'Rell hand to hand before jumping back and threw an exploding kunai at him distorting him.

Raphael and Rainbow Dash sped forward and slugged Ch'Rell knocking him onto his back, but the droid got back up. He saw all eight turtles, the Rainbooms, and Princess Twilight Sparkle ready to face him together.

Rook called out, “Donnie, over here!” Donnie went to the Utrom, while his brothers and the Rainbooms held Ch'Rell off.

“What's up?”

“You still have your portal ray with you?” Rook asked.

“Always?”

“Let me take a look.”

“Ok.” Donnie handed her the ray.

“If I can make a few adjustments I can send Ch'Rell back to the asteroid he was banished too.” Rook began working.

“Hope you can do it fast.” Donnie said.

“Done!” Rook handed it to the turtle.

“Alright,” Donnie aimed it at Ch'Rell, “Need to keep steady.”

“Look out!” Rook called, as a Cowboy bot tackled the two making Donnie drop the ray that slid across the floor.

“The portal ray!” Donnie cried, as he tried to grab it, only for it to keep getting knocked away by the robot enemies, “Come on!” he shouted, as it was kicked further away from him.

The ray rolled right into the two Karai's, as Karai spoke, “Donatello's portal ray!” she ran to grab it, only for her adult self to knock her away and grabbed it, “Karai, I'm giving you one last chance. Be the person Leonardo and I know you are. Do the right thing!” Adult Karai looked at the ray and at her father pondering on what to do.

The turtle teams and Rainbooms continued to fight Shredder who's armor pecks opened up revealing missiles that launched right at them. They dodged the missiles, as Leo thre ninja stars his way. Ch'Rell swatted the stars away, before Sunset threw more kunai his way.

“You can try to throw whatever you have at me, but I will come out on top. I am inevitable!” Ch'Rell declared.

“You are a sad miserable soul, Ch'Rell.” Rarity said in disappointment.

“What?”

“You betray your partners and just about anyone associated with you.” Fluttershy said.

“If you actually conquered this planet, who are you gonna share all this with?” Rainbow questioned him.

“I am the Shredder! Earth is mine! And I do not like to share!” Ch'Rell announced.

“And that's your problem.” Leo said.

“You want everything for yourself.” Twilight said.

“And how can anything be good if you can't even share it with others?” Pinkie asked.

“Power and vengeance may give you strength,” Princess Twilight said, “But it's the Friendship we've forged together with our groups and our new friends from this world that makes us stronger than you could ever comprehend!”

“That is why you will never defeat us!” Sunset declared.

Ch'Rell growled, as his cockpit opened up to reveal him, “Then I shall see to it you all fall together!” before he could strike a blast was shot behind him creating a portal that started pulling him in, “What?! No!”

“A portal?” Donatello asked.

“And look where it's headed.” Michelangelo noticed it was the same frozen asteroid Ch'Rell was banished to.

“No! Not again!” Ch”Rell cried.

The two Leo's, Princess Twilight, and Sunset Shimmer ran forward and delivered a four way kick, “Booyakasha!” the kicked Ch'Rell into the portal.

“NOOOO!!!!” he cried as he disappeared into the portal that closed up.

As Ch'Rell landed on the asteroid, the bumps he kept hitting damaged his suit until it crashed on the frozen ground damaged beyond repair or mobility. Ch'Rell was ejected out of the suit and looked around growling.

“I will have my revenge... IF IT TAKES A MILLENIA!”

Back on earth in the underground base, all the robots and walkers were destroyed, and the Kraang were captured.

“We did it!” Fluttershy cheered, as they all cheered along.

“But who opened the portal?” Donnie asked, until Karai cleared her throat.

They looked over seeing teenage Karai motioned to her adult counterpart, “Karai?” Leonardo asked.

“She really did it?” April asked.

Adult Karai spoke up, “My father is once again imprisoned on the asteroid among the stars. Though he may not be here, at least he is alive and where I can monitor him. We all get what we want.”

“Best of both worlds, I guess.” Mikey shrugged.

Leo spoke, “Thank you, Karai. I know this couldn't be easy for you.”

Adult Karai sighed, “Perhaps this just wasn't the time for my father to have his revenge.”

“Nor should it ever be.” Rainbow said.

“I do pray should our paths cross again it won't be on these terms,” Adult Karai said, “I'm sure you can all see yourselves out.” the ninjas nodded, as the woman started walking away.

“Wait!” Karai called to her counterpart who stopped and looked at her, “I take back what I said, you definitely are my counterpart.” Adult Karai smiled, as she left the base.

As everyone was catching their breath, Subprime and Bixolio were waddling away, “When we get back to Dimension X, we'll put together a new plan and...” Subprime was cut off as the two looked up to see the Utrom Council and Utrom droids aiming their blasters at them.

“Oh, kraang!” Subprime crossed his tentacles.

Soon all the Kraang were rounded up and Subprime and Bixolio were cuffed and gagged, “We Utroms owe you our eternal gratitude.” Queen told the 03 Turtles.

“Because of all of you we finally have both Bixolio and Subprime apprehended.” Bishop added.

“Keep a close eye on those varmints.” Applejack warned them.

“Yeah, you never know when they'll try to make an escape.” Pinkie added.

“We shall do all we can.” Rook promised.

The droids took the prisoners through a portal back to Dimension X. Silver Sentry spoke to the ninjas, “You all fought valiantly, like true heroes and teams.”

“Naturally.” Rarity replied with a smile.

Splinter spoke, “I am proud to have seen how strong your friendship and teamwork is.”

“Thank you, sensei.” the Turtles and Rainbooms thanked him.

“So we all know what happens next, right?” Casey asked.

“Celebration time!” Shini cheered.

“Pizza party!” Mikey cheered.

“Alright!” Pinkie jumped.

“Awesome!” Rainbow pumped a fist.

“Hey!” Came the CMC who were still piloting the Walkers, “Can we keep them?” Apple Bloom asked.

“No!” Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow responded.

“Oh, man!” the three crossed their arms.

Turtle Friends Forever

Later that night back in the Turtles lair, the ninjas, Rainbooms, their human allies, Princess Twilight, Starlight, the Justice Force, the Utrom Council, the two Traximus', Zeno, 03 Leatherhead, and even Angel was invited to join them in celebrating their victory over Ch'Rell, Subprime, and Bixolio.

The turtles and the Rainbooms were enjoying the mountains of pizza they ordered out, “Oh, man, I'm gonna miss this world's pizza.” Mikey said, as he stuffed a slice in his mouth.

“Pizza always tastes different in another world.” Keno admitted, before eating a slice.

“And I'll miss beating up the Purple Dragons in this world.” Raph admitted.

“No kidding. I mean the Dragons here sure pack a punch.” Casey said.

“Well, as much as we'd all like you to stay longer, you are needed back in your own world.” Leonardo said, as he and his brothers joined them.

“Yeah. And Starlight, Spike, and I need to get back to Equestria as well. The new semester at the School of Friendship will be starting soon.” Princes Twilight added.

“And I'm sure we've had enough excitement for awhile.” Rarity said, as the Rainbooms agreed.

“Still it was pretty awesome how we all took Shredder down.” Michelangelo said excitedly.

“Pretty awesome?” Rainbow asked, “It was totally awesome!”

Splinter approached, “You all did well. Despite your differences you all worked together and achieved victory.”

“And I thought we were the superheroes.” Silver Sentry humored them.

“And because of all of you we finally have Kraang Subprime in custody.” Bishop put in.

“Hopefully with him locked up that'll be the end of the Kraang.” April said.

“We can only hope.” Karai replied.

Over by the CMC, they were discussing with Angel what they had done in the fight. Angel laughed, “No way! You three got to pilot robot walkers?”

“We sure did.” Scootaloo confirmed.

“It was amazing.” Sweetie Belle said.

“Too bad we couldn't keep them.” Apple Bloom sighed.

“Where would we even keep them?” Sweetie Belle asked rhetorically.

“Good point.” Apple Bloom admitted.

“I really wish there was a way to stay in touch, but I don't think we get reception outside our dimension.” Angel said.

“Don't worry, Angel. We'll come back one day.” Apple Bloom assured her.

“Yeah, at least when our sisters let us tag along.” Sweetie Belle said.

Angel smiled, “I'd really like that.” she brought the CMC closer for a group hug, which they returned.

Over by the Mutanimals, the group of mutants were getting to know Croc Leatherhead, especially their Leatherhead.

“I'm terribly sorry for what the Kraang did to you, Leatherhead,” Croc Leatherhead began, “Hearing that makes me the lucky one.”

“Though my beginning was not so happy I am proud to see how far I've come.” Leatherhead admitted.

“And we're glad to have him.” Slash added, as he and Mondo put their arms around him.

Leatherhead continued, “And your work with the Utrom is very inspiring. Perhaps I should consider studying with them myself to better understand them.”

“It would be good for you.” Croc Leatherhead recommended.

“Hey, you Mutanimals better get your grub on before it's gone!” Jones called out to the mutant team.

“You heard the vigilante.” Rockwell said, as they went to enjoy the pizza with their friends.

The group enjoyed their partying until Rainbow spoke up, “Alright, listen up ninjas, heroes, aliens, and mutants. The girls and I have a special treat for you all. We hope you enjoy it.”

The group saw the Rainbooms take position on a platform before everyone with their instruments in hand.

“1! 2! 3! 4!” Pinkie cheered, as the group began jamming.

(2003 Turtles Theme song)

The girls rocked out, as their allies were rocking along with them. At the mention of each of their names, each of the turtles expressed pride in what they were recognized as. The girls rocked, as their friends and allies danced to the rhythm. Rainbow slid forward delivering a final guitar riff, and everyone applauded on their show.

“Now that was awesome!” Michelangelo cheered.

“It sure was.” O'Neil agreed.

“That's our girls!” Fugitoid said on behalf of himself and his mutant friends.

“Yeah!” the two Spike's cheered.

Later on after the party, everyone including O'Neil and Jones left for their homes and places. After cleaning up after the party, Splinter had gathered his sons, their counterparts, the Rainbooms, Fugiotid, and the rest of their friends to the training area where they were all in the lotus position and began meditating.

“Focus. Focus.” Splinter instructed, as he concentrated with them.

“What're we doing again?” Casey whispered to April.

“Just focus, Casey.” April whispered back not wanting to break concentration.

The group focused, until they felt as if they entered another plane of existence. They opened their eyes and sure enough found themselves standing in a void.

“Whoa.” the CMC gasped.

“Where are we?” Starlight asked.

“Another plane of existence,” Splinter answered, “I meditate here many times to clear my head, and keep connected to those I love and lost.”

Leo pieced his words together, “Wait a minute, does that mean...”

“It does, Leonardo.” came another voice.

The Rainbooms, the turtles, and Mutanimals gasped, as they saw appearing before them was their rat master.

“Master Splinter!” The turtles and Rainbooms cheered, as they all raced over and embraced them.

“My sons. It is good to see you all. And the rest of my family.” Splinter smiled at the Rainbooms and their friends.

“Sensei, we just kicked the butt of another Shredder!” Mikey cheered.

“But we're guessing you already know.” Sunset said.

“Indeed. And I could not be more proud of you all than I already am,” Splinter answered, before noticing their allies. His eyes fell on Starlight who was curious, "And you must be Starlight Glimmer."

"I am," Starlight smiled, "And it's an honor to finally meet you."

"You have come a long way since your reformation."

"I have," Starlight nodded, "And I'm grateful for what Princess Twilight and all my friends have taught me about friendship. And to the Turtles for training me like you taught them. You should be proud."

"I always was," Splinter replied warmly, "And now I am proud of you."

Starlight smiled and hugged Splinter. Then the rat looked at the CMC, "And you three must be Apple Bloom. Sweetie Belle. And Scootaloo. Your sisters and Rainbow Dash told me about you."

"They told you about us?" Apple Bloom asked.

Splinter nodded, "They told me you three were spirited young ones. Much like myself at that age, as well as my sons."

"Well, the Rainbooms and the turtles told us so much about you too." Sweetie Belle said.

"How you fought the Shredder." Scootaloo added.

"And now our sisters are finally training us to be awesome ninjas like them!" Apple Bloom added.

"Keep up with your training, and someday, you will," Splinter stated.

The CMC beamed and bowed to ninja master, "Hai, Master Splinter."

The other Turtles and their Splinter looked at him in wonder, “Wow, he really is taller.” Michelangelo admitted.

Splinter turned to see them and his counterpart. The two rat men approached before greeting each other in Japanese before bowing their heads to one another.

“You have trained your sons very well, Splinter-san.” Splinter told his counterpart.

“As have you, Splinter-san,” 03 Splinter replied, while smiling, “I could not believe when your sons told me in their world I am actually my master Yoshi.”

Splinter nodded, “Indeed, just as I was surprised to discover in this world I was a regular rat while mimicking the moves of what could've been my human self.”

“The worlds are indeed different, but no matter how different the similarities are what binds us.” came another voice as appearing before them was an adult man with dark hair. To the Rainbooms and their friends, this man was a stranger. But to the Splinter and Turtles of this dimension, he was familiar.

“Master.” 03 Splinter smiled.

“Master?” the Turtles asked.

The man turned to the group, “Greetings, my friends. I am Hamato Yoshi; ninja master, and guardian of the Utrom.”

“Whoa. This is this world's Hamato Yoshi?” Donnie asked in surprise.

“He's so handsome.” Rarity marveled, as the rest of the Rainbooms rolled their eyes.

“I'm glad to have a chance to meet all of you,” Yoshi began, as he approached the ninjas and Rainbooms, “You all fought hard and brave against my sworn enemy the Shredder. And you were victorious because you relied on your teamwork and friendship, some of the very keys of being part of an honorable and noble clan.”

“Coming from you of all people means a lot.” Leo said, as he and his brothers bowed their heads followed by the the Rainbooms, and their friends.

Yoshi smiled, as he turned to his former pet rat, and the counterpart, “Even though I lost my clan and the love of my life like before, I am glad to see I have passed on the wisdom I've learned from my father the Ancient One to many promising young ninja until my own passing.”

Splinter nodded, “Yes, for I look at you and my rat counterpart I see both sides of myself in the form of both of you.”

“And you are everything we are combined.” 03 Splinter said.

Pinkie spoke to the group, “So is our Splinter a counterpart of their Splinter or Master Yoshi?”

“Let's just say he's both theirs.” Karai answered.

Yoshi and Splinter looked to the entire group, “The bond of friendship you've all forged during your alliance has proved no matter what universe you are from your hearts all beat as one.” Yoshi began.

“And may this new friendship stand the test of time as do all friendships you've made with all those you hold dear to you.” Splinter said.

“Hai, sensei!” they all answered.

“And remember, we're always watching over you.” Yoshi said.

“Goodbye our families. We love you all.” Splinter said, as he and Yoshi vanished, and everyone woke up back in the lair.

Everyone looked at each other smiling while shedding a few tears of happiness. Mikey hugged Donnie who hugged him back, as Fluttershy hugged Rarity, and Sunset hugged Fugitoid.

The next day on a roof top, the Turtles, Splinter, April, and Casey of the world looked upon their counterparts, the Rainbooms, and their friends.

“It's been an honor fighting along side you all.” Leonardo shook Leo's hand.

“Same to you guys.” he replied.

Both Twilight's hugged Leonardo, “Thanks for all you've done for us.” Twilight began.

“We'll never forget you.” Princess Twilight said, as Leonardo hugged them back.

Mikey embraced his counterpart with Pinkie Pie, “Goodbye, other Mikey!” Pinkie bawled.

“I'll always remember ya, dude.” Mikey cried.

“I'll remember you guys too!” Michelangelo cried.

Raphael rolled his eyes, before Raph spoke, “So, uh, guess we'll be seein' ya?”

“Yeah, whateva.” Raphael replied.

Fluttershy approached Raphael and hugged him, “We both will miss you. Even if one of us has a hard time admitting it.” she motioned to Raph who tried to look away.

Rainbow and Applejack approached, “You may be temperamental like our Raph.” Rainbow began, which got Raphael growling, until Applejack finished.

“But ya care about yer family. And in this group family and friends matter the most.”

Raphael ceased his growling and smirked, “Got that right.”

The two Donnie's shook hands, “Keep being the smart turtle you've always been, Don.” Donnie began.

“You too, Donnie.” Donatello answered.

Rarity hugged Donatello, “You should look into coming to our world some day, we'll show you all our favorite places. And we got good electronics stores as well.”

Donatello smiled, “I'll keep that in mind.”

April hugged her adult self, “I'm glad I got to meet you, April.” the younger one began.

“Right back at ya,” Adult April replied, and whispered,“And make sure you keep those boys in line.”

Young April smiled, “They'd be lost without me.” the two laughed.

Casey and Keno were saying their goodbyes to Jones, “I'll say it again, dude. You are metal.” Casey told his adult self.

“To the max.” Keno added.

“Thanks. You guys got plenty of heart yourselves.” Jones patted their shoulders.

“And here. A little something for ya.” Casey handed his adult self some of his exploding pucks.

“Oh, sweet!” Jones cheered.

Sunset hugged Splinter, “Thank you for all your words of wisdom, sensei.”

“Anytime, my child,” Splinter answered before turning the Mutanimals, Karai, Shini, Starlight, Fugitoid, and the CMC, “May all of you continue to look out for one another as my sons and I have always done for those close to us.”

“No problem, rat-sensei.” Mondo gave a thumbs up.

“We'd do anything for our friends.” Mona added.

“As they've always done for us.” Fugitoid added.

“And we'll take your knowledge and spread it to even Equestria.” Starlight promised.

“And we'll spread it to all our friends as well.” Apple Bloom said.

“That's a promise.” Shini added, as Karai smiled and nodded.

So once again they stood off to the side, as Splinter continued, “Go with care and always remember these important lessons of being a ninja. Live by the Code of the Martial Arts.”

Leonardo continued, "Never start a fight unless someone else starts."

"Always stick together no matter what." Donnie added.

"And if all else fails…" Michelangelo trailed.

"Then you gotta kick butt!" Raph smirked.

The group smiled knowing they could remember that. Donnie activated his portal Ray projecting a portal home, “Good thing we had the Utrom Council transport our rides back to our lair.” he said.

“So we ready to go?” Rainbow asked.

“We're ready.” Leo confirmed.

As the group walked toward the portal, they turned back to the group of this world and smiled before throwing a fist up announcing, “It's Ninja Time!”

The 03 Turtles smiled and threw their own fists up announcing, “Booyakasha!”

The turtles, Rainbooms, and their friends entered the portal that closed upon their departure, “I'm really gonna miss those guys.” Michelangelo told his bros.

“We all will.” Leo replied.

“But we'll never forget them, just like we know they'd never forget us.” Donnie said.

“I couldn't forget any of them, even if I wanted too.” Raph added.

“Come, my family. Let's go home.” Splinter said, as they all headed back knowing this had been one of the greatest team ups they've ever been a part of.

Author's Note

And there you go. Another story in the books. Hope you all enjoyed it, and best of luck to other future projects with this series.

More Turtles

One afternoon at Applejack's house, the Rainbooms, along with Fugitoid, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Starlight Glimmer, and Princess Twilight along with her Spike were outside and sitting around as if they were waiting for something.

“How much longer do we have to wait?” Sweetie Belle asked sounding impatient.

“Be patient, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity calmed her sister, “They'll be here soon enough.”

“Quite so,” Fugitoid agreed, “The turtles are punctual... to an extent.”

Pinkie looked down the road seeing a familiar party wagon and battle vehicle, “There they are!” she called.

The two vehicles pulled up outside the farm, and out from them came the turtles, and their human allies, “Sup, Rainbooms?” Mikey asked.

The two teams went to each other, “Good to see you all.” Princess Twilight greeted.

“Great to see you too.” Leo agreed, as he hugged both Twilight's.

Karai embraced Starlight, “Nice to see both you and Princess Twilight could come.”

“Well, with the School of Friendship out for the semester, there's plenty of free time for us.” Starlight replied.

“So you all say there's more worlds you want to try exploring?” Fugitoid inquired.

“Yeah. Ever since our trips to Gotham and Moo Mesa, I've still been checking out all the different possible universes.” Donnie explained.

“Wow, other universes?” Apple Bloom gasped.

“Sounds totally awesome!” Scootaloo cheered.

“It sure is.” Rainbow Dash confirmed.

Raph looked over at the trio, “I get we're bringing Princess Twilight and Starlight, but these three?” The CMC frowned at Raph, as Applejack spoke up.

“I know, Raph. But when they heard about this, they begged us to come along.”

“I just don't think it's fair our sisters get to have all the fun with traveling to other worlds.” Apple Bloom said sounding jealous.

“While it may seem fun it's also dangerous.” Donnie reminded them as a warning.

“That's why we've been learning how to be ninjas through Rainbow Dash and the girls.” Scootaloo retaliated.

“You gotta be kidding me.” Raph said to the Rainbooms in disbelief.

“I know it sounds ludicrous, Raphael,” Rarity began, “But we learned if our siblings have potential then they don't need our approval, but our guidance.” she recalled the wise words of Alfred Pennyworth.

The CMC smiled at Rarity's defense of them, making Raph sigh with no further argument. Leo spoke to the three, “Alright, you three can come. But you have to stick with us and no going off on your own.”

“You have the Canterlot Movie Club's solemn promise.” Apple Bloom said, as she and her friends crossed their hearts.

“So now that we got that covered, shall we go?” April suggested.

“Affirmative.” Twilight agreed, as they each piled into either the Shellraiser or the Party Wagon.

Donnie poked out hatch of the Shellraiser with his portal projector. He blasted a portal in front, and called down below, “Ok, here we go!” he popped back into the vehicle. The two vehicles drove right into the portal before it closed up.

Through the void, the two vehicles flew through it, as everyone inside held on, “This is intense!” Scootaloo called.

“I don't think my stomach is agreein' with me.” Apple Bloom said, while covering her mouth.

“We're almost there!” Leo called, as he steered the Party Wagon.

“Hold onto your hats!” Keno called, as they were closing in on the end of the void.

Suddenly the two vehicles came out through another portal and down an alleyway. They pulled to a halt and exited the vehicles, “Everyone ok?” Leo asked, and everyone confirmed.

“Guys, do we look different?” April asked, as she, the turtles, Casey, Keno, Karai, and Shini looked themselves over.

“Yeah, we look like the way we did in our counterparts world,” Donnie looked himself over, “Only with a bit more depth.”

The CMC looked around seeing it was nighttime, “So we're really in another world?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Affirmative, Sweetie Belle.” Fugitoid confirmed.

“Let's get a look from higher ground.” Karai suggested, as the group used grappling hooks to get themselves up top, while Rarity, Rainbow, and Applejack held onto each of the CMC, and the two Twilight's each held onto their Spike.

When they reached the top of the building, they looked out into the distance and saw they were in a very familiar city, “Dudes, we're home!” Mikey cheered.

“We're back in New York?” Shini asked.

“Sure looks like it.” Sunset confirmed.

“Or some alternate New York.” Donnie replied.

“Everything looks the same, and yet different.” Leo inspected.

“Hope the pizza of this world is still good.” Mikey said.

“You and me both.” Keno agreed.

“We should probably go look around.” Rainbow insisted.

“It's the most logical thing to do.” Karai nodded.

Before they could go, four silhouette's washed over them. The team stopped and looked at the silhouette's before turning around and looked up.

Standing on top of a sign were four figures that didn't look entirely human. They jumped down and landed before them while sticking to the shadows.

The turtles and Rainbooms were ready to arm, themselves, as one of the shadows spoke up, “Who are you? What're you doing here?”

“Why does he sound familiar?” Fluttershy wondered, as the tone of the one who spoke sounded like someone they knew.

“Looks like a couple of copycats.” another shadow figure stated in an accusing tone.

“What?” Raph asked in confusion, as if he just heard himself.

Stepping out from the shadows were none other than the turtles themselves. But unlike the turtles the Rainbooms knew, they were more muscular and a bit taller too.

“No way!” Sunset gasped.

“The turtles?” The two Twilight's gasped.

“Dudes, they already know us!” the other Mikey said.

“How is this possible?” the other Donnie wondered.

“Who cares?” the other Raph asked, “I don't like wannabes cashin' in on my look!”

“Who're you callin' wannabes?” Raph asked with a growl.

“What are you guys?” the other Leo asked, “Clones made by Stockman or Bishop?”

“Stockman?” Karai asked in confusion.

“Bishop?” Fluttershy wondered.

“Let's just get 'em!” The other Raph called, as the four turtles fought the Rainbooms turtle friends.

As Leo fought the other Leo, he tried defending himself and reason with him, “Look, there's been a mistake! We're not your enemies!”

“I've heard that before.” the other Leo replied, as the two clashed with their katanas.

The two Donnie's fought bo-staff to bo-staff, until Donnie's spear popped out of his shocking the other one, “You have a spear in your bo?”

“Yeah. Doesn't yours?” Donnie asked, as they fought.

“Not really.” he answered sheepishly.

The two Mikey's fought before stopping and looked each other over, “Bro, you are super cute.” Mikey told the other.

“Oh, go on!” the other Mikey acted modest.

“No seriously, on a scale of one to ten, you are eleven.” Mikey continued to flatter the other.

“You ain't so bad yourself.” the other Mikey complimented him.

The two were interrupted by the two Raph's who were fighting the hardest, “Dude, you seriously got some anger issues!” Raph told the other, “And that's a lot coming from me!”

“Well, what's gonna be coming from me is my fist to your face!” the other Raph yelled, as the two continued to fight.

As the Rainbooms and their allies watched from the side, April finally spoke up, “We're not gonna get anywhere if someone doesn't do something right now.”

“I got this.” Twilight sighed, as she used her magic to freeze both groups of turtles before separating them.

“Hey, what's going on?” the other Mikey cried.

“I can't move!” the other Donnie struggled.

The other Raph noticed Twilight, “It's that girl.”

“How is she...” the other Leo wondered, until Twilight spoke up.

“Look, if you four just calm down and refrain from attacking us we'll explain everything.”

“Why should we listen to some kid?” the other Raph argued.

Fluttershy frowned and walked up to him glaring daggers, “You will not speak to my friend in that tone, Mister. Got it?!” she used her infamous stare on the other Raph who suddenly looked terrified.

“Uh-ok,” he answered in fright. Fluttershy smiled sweetly and walked back to her friends, while the other turtles turned to their Raph smirking. The other Raph frowned and spoke, “Not a word!”

So Twilight released her hold on the turtles, as Leo spoke up, “I know how this looks, but I assure you my brothers and I are not clones of any kind.”

“Then what are you?” Leonardo asked.

“We're from another dimension.” Donnie explained.

“Another dimension?” Michelangelo asked.

“That does make plenty of sense.” Donatello admitted having experience with this before.

“As it should.” Fugitoid answered.

“Professor?” the other turtles asked in surprise.

“Oh, so you're already familiar with me?” Fugitoid asked.

“We sure are.” Michelangelo replied.

Donatello spotted April and Casey, “Wait a minute. April? Casey?”

“I don't believe it.” Raphael gasped.

“They're young.” Leonardo noticed.

“Young?” Casey asked in confusion.

“Well at least we know we exist in this dimension too.” April told Casey.

Leonardo took notice of Karai, “Wait a second, Karai?”

Karai answered, “That's right, but I also go by Miwa.”

“Oh this is just great.” Raphael sighed, much to Karai's confusion.

“Am I missing something?” she asked.

“We'll explain later.” Leonardo said.

Michelangelo looked at Keno and Shini, “Who're these two?”

“Name's Keno.”

“And I'm Shinigami. Or Shini for short.”

Michelangelo looked awestruck at the witch girl, “Dudes, she's cute.” he whispered to his brothers, only for Mikey to appear at his side and whispered a warning to him.

“Back off, dude. She's mine.” Michelangelo winced at how threatening his counterpart sounded.

Donatello looked to the Rainbooms and their friends, “So who're these girls?”

“And what's up with their skin?” Raphael asked.

“We're the Rainbooms.” Rainbow Dash answered on behalf of herself and her team.

“Rain-Booms?” Leonardo asked sounding it out.

“What kinda name is that?” Raphael asked with a laugh.

“An awesome name, thank you.” Rainbow answered with a scowl.

Sunset spoke up, “I'm Sunset Shimmer, and this is my team. Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy.”

Twilight fixed her glasses, Rarity did a flip of her hair, Applejack tipped her hat, Pinkie Pie smiled brightly, Rainbow Dash gave a thumbs up, and Fluttershy waved shyly.

“My name's Starlight Glimmer.” Starlight spoke up.

“I'm Apple Bloom, and this here's Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.” the youngest Apple sib introduced herself and her friends.

“Those are some very unique names.” Leonardo noted.

“Why thank you, Leonardo.” Rarity smiled with appreciation.

Michelangelo took notice of the other Twilight, “Twilight's got a twin?”

“Not exactly.” Twilight answered, as her counterpart spoke up.

“I'm Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

“Princess?” the other turtles gasped.

“Ohmygosh!” Michelangelo gasped and he dropped down, “Your majesty! I gravel at your feet!” he kissed Princess Twilight's shoes.

“Please don't.” Princess Twilight said feeling uncomfortable.

Donatello pulled Michelangelo up and spoke to him, “And it's pronounced 'grovel'.”

Twilight then motioned to the two dogs, “And these are our dogs, both are named Spike.”

“Sup.” Spike greeted.

“Nice to meetcha.” Dog Spike greeted.

“They can talk?!” Donatello gasped in shock.

“Mind blown!” Michelangelo gasped in equal shock.

The two Spike's gave them an annoyed look, “Seriously? Talking dogs are weirder than walking talking mutant turtles?” Dog Spike asked rhetorically.

“Are they mutants?” Leonardo inquired.

“No, but I was one once,” Spike admitted, “In fact where I come from I'm not really a dog,” he stood on his hind legs, “I'm a ferocious fire-breathing dragon!”

The four other turtles stared blankly at the dog's claim, until Raphael spoke up, “Seriously?”

“It's true,” Princess Twilight confirmed, while not wanting to damage Spike's ego by telling them he's just a baby dragon, “And just like him, this isn't what I normally look like.”

“So what are you?” Donatello asked.

“Twilight's a pony princess.” Mikey answered, while leaning on said girl's shoulder.

“A pony?” Raphael asked in disbelief.

“Like we said, it's a lot to explain.” Leo replied.

“And perhaps we should do this elsewhere?” April suggested.

“You guys got a lair we can go to?” Keno inquired.

“I don't think it's safe to do that,” Leonardo denied, “Master Splinter doesn't allow strangers.”

“Master Splinter?” the group gasped. The idea of seeing their mentor again in some form brought joy to their hearts.

“Yeah, you have him in your dimension too?” Donatello asked.

The group suddenly looked dismal, not sure how to break it to them, until Leo spoke, “I have a feeling your Master Splinter may make an exception for us.”

“How do you know?” Leonardo questioned.

“If there's one constant in any universe, it's that Master Splinter is always understanding.” Leo smiled.

“Not if you saw the crazy version of Master Splinter I saw.” Michelangelo muttered to himself, while recalling another universe where he and his brothers were superheroes, but their master was a villain.

“Well, ok.” Leonardo reluctantly agreed.

“You can show us the way. We'll take our rides.” Donnie said, as the whole team went back to the alley.

The other turtles gasped at the sight of the two vehicles, “Whoa.” Donatello gasped and marveled.

“Not bad.” Raphael said, while checking out the Shellraiser.

“What do you call these?” Donatello asked his counterpart.

“This is the Shellraiser and the Party Wagon.” Donnie explained.

“This is so cool!” Michelangelo cheered.

So the group got into a vehicle each before driving off into the streets of this alternate New York with no idea of the dangers that lurk within it.

Notice

Realizing last chapter once again made me appear to make the turtles come off as weak against one opponent. I realize i'm still not in the right state of mind to be writing this. I don't know. Maybe starting it was a mistake. I got too much pressure on me from others asking me to write this or that it's unbearable. Maybe I should just think about cancelling this one and focus on my yacht story where there's no need to make fighting sequences. I don't wanna come off as whining, but the pressure I've been under just never seem to stop or even let up. For now I'm just going back on hiatus with this